Church-Government
X A R T v" ^ cvJAaA \ aI
A RELATION
OF THE
'eformation,
AND
The lawfulnefs thereof examined by the
Theses deliver d inthe Four former Parts.
Printed at/O XFORD, 1687,
8 69 3 A
i X .J
":, . . J .... ,
Q I
<tjl
ra -.
' 1
" ' *
.The CONTENTS". $*
-* CHAP. I.
js JZlGHT Thefes pre-foftd whereby to try the lawfulnefs
"> of this Reformation. . I.
CHAP. II.
{5 7Vw Heads of this Difcourfe.
[2 I. i^ //<r^. Hot? fcifo Englijh Clergy were firft induced
* fo acknowledge a new Regal Supremacy in Svitituals.^.fj,
And how far only at the firft they feem to have allowed
it. .23.
CHAP. III.
II. ** Head. Concerning what Supremacy was afterward
by degrees conferred on, or alfo claimed by, the Prince*
. 26* n. 2.
I. In the times of Henry the Eighth.
8 CHAP. IV.
2* 2. / the times of Edward the Sixth. . 38.
CHAP. V.
The former Supremacy difclaimed by Queen Mary and by
the Bijhops in her days, and the Pope's Supremacy re-
^* acknowledged. . 48.
And the final judgment of Ecclefiaftical matters reftored
to the Church.
And the Church-doctrine under King Edward condem-
ned. .51.
That Queen Maries Clergy was a lawful Clergy.
That the Bijhops in King Ed ward' s days were not law*
fully ejected. .54.
f Neither as to the Authority ejecting them.
Nor as to the Caufe.
^ That the Bijhops, deprived in Queen Mary'/ days, Were
lawfully ejetted.
Both, as to the Caufe.
And, as to the Judge. . 64.
( a 2 J Where
29 ?'GO
The Contents;
Where
Concerning the burning of thofe, who, in Queen Mary**
days, were by the Church condemned of Here fy. . 65,
And therefore others lawfully introduced in their places.
CHAP. VI.
3... Jn the times of Queen Elizabeth.
That as ample a Supremacy was claimed, and by Parlia*
went conferred on. her. y as on King Henry, or Ed-
ward. . 70.
Where
Concerning certain qualifications of her Supremacy urged
by the Reformed. 72.
And the Reply es to them.
But. Juch Supremacy not acknowledged or confented U by
the Clergy. ". 77.
CHAP. VII.
HI. Head. How, according to fuch Supremacy affumed,
;. thefe three Princes afledin Eccltfiafiical Ajfairs. .78.
T. The A&ingi of Henry the Eighth in EcclefiaHical
Affairs.
In the abrogating of former Stele fiaftical Laws, and com-
piling a new body of them.
Jn putting forth a model of. the Dottrinc of the Chrifiian
Faith, and. theStx Articles. . 8,1.
Where
Concerning the complaints made by Protectants of hi* abufc
of the Supremacy.
Jn the confecrating and confirming of Bijhops and Metrop-
olitans . 86-.
Jn the putting down of Monasteries, &c. 87.
The pretences thereof. . 89.
Reflections upon thefe pretences* . 93.
Jn the difpenfing with the former Church Canons concern-"
ing Marriages, Fafis, Holy days, &c. . 99*
Jn the publifhing and afterward prohibit ing of the Serif'
tftres in a vulgar tongue* ' .101..
CHAP. VIII. .
ZThe Actings of King Edward in Ecclefiafkital Af-
fairs, . 104.
U Set down firfl mors generally. 1&<
The Contents.
Jh jutting forth certain Injunctions and Dotirinal Ho-
milies j [ending Commiffions thro the Realm , and
ejetting the refractory Clergy &C.
In the prohibition of Preaching till he had fetled Re-
ligion.
The Defence wade by the Protefiant Divines concern,
ing King Ed ward' J proceedings in matters of Re-
ligion
7 he Reply thereto. '. l I t.
Where
Concerning the Clergy's concurrence and conjent to the.
Kings Reformations. .- up.
CHAP. IX.
2. More particularly.
In fending certain Dottrinal Ar tides to be fubferibed by
the Bijhop of Wmchefter.
In repealing the &# Articles pafied by Synod in Henry
the Eighth's time. . 137.
In feiz.ing on Religious Houjes andfome Bifhops Lands,
and denying the lawfulnefs of MonafiickVoWs.
In defacing Images*
In enjoyning Admini fixation of the Communion in both
kinds. . 142.
In fuppr effing the former Church Liturgies^ Ordinals } and
other Rituals. . 143*
In fettivg up new Forms
Of celebrating the Communion* . 144*
Of Ordination. '. 145.
Of Common-Prayer. . 146.
Out of "which was ejefled the Sacrifice, of the
Mafs. 147.
Where
t Concerning the alterations of the firs! Common-Prayer-
Book of King Edward'.* in relation to the Sacrifice of
the Eucharifi. 148.
2. Concerning the further alterations irt the fecond
Common-Prayer- Book, in relation to the fame Sa-
crifice. 1 4 p.
3. Concerning the reduction of fome things touching
this
The Contents.
this matter , in the new Common-Pray6r~Boo\ f re-
pared for Scotland, to the firsl Form of King Ed-
ward . 150.
Much complained of in Laudenfium Autocatacrifis.
. 151-
And the celebration of the Eucharifi prohibited , when
none other to communicate with the Prie/t. . 152.
'And Invocation of Saints expunged out of the Litanies.
And the neceffity of Sacer dotal Confeffion relaxed. .155.
CHAP. X.
In fetting forth a fecond Form of Common-Prayer, than
which the firs! was in many things much more mode-
rate. . 157.
In which fecond Book are reclifed and removed many
things which gave fence in the former. 158,
Among the reft , Prayer for the Dead : and fever al
expreffions that feemed to inferr the Real or Corporal
Prefence in the Eucharifi. .. 160.
Where
Concerning the redutlion of fome things , touching this
'Prefence j made in the new Liturgy for Scotland, f
King Ed ward V fir ft Form . . 1 6 1 .
Much complained of in Laudenfium Autocatacrifis.
In the abrogation of fever al EcclefiaHical Laws concern-
ing Faftsy Celibacy of the Clergy, &C
Laftly, In the Edition of 42 Articles of Religion dif-
ferent from the former doftrines of the Church*
165.
Where
Whether thefe Articles were paffed by any Synod.
^ CHAP. %\. s
The ASlingsvf Queen Elizabeths Ecclefiaflical mat-
ters. . 170.
All the former decrees of the Clergy in King Henry
and King Ed ward'* days being r ever fed by the Clergy
in Queen Mary'* days.
Her calling of a Synod , which declareth against the
Reformation.
ADif.
The Contents.
\A Dijputation between the Bijhops and the , Reformed
Divines. . 177.
The Regal Supremacy and all that King Edward had
done in the Reformation now re-eftabli]hed by the Qu,
and 'Parliament. .179.
But not by the CUrgy.
The e jelling of the Bijhops for refufing the Oath of her
Supremacy. . 18c.
The unlawfulness of this Ejettion.
Concerning Regal Supremacy
How far itfeemeth to extend. . 1 8 1.
How far not. . 183.
That Submijfion to the Regal Supremacy in this later
bind was required from thofe Bifliops. . 1 84 .
Concerning Forreign Supremacy in Eccleftaslical Jijfairs :
how far it is to be acknowledged. . 185.
That the renouncing fuch Supremacy was required of thofe
Bijhops. .186.
That fo many of Queen Mary'j Bijhops couldnot be lawfully
ejetled on any other ground^ as would render the Pro-
tenant Bijhops a major part. . 187.
CHAP. XII.
Concerning the defetls of the Queen's Protectant Bifwps re~
mainingfmce King Edward'j days. .190. n. 1.
Concerning the defeBs of the new Bijhops ordained in Qu.
Elizabeths days. .191.
Whether their Ordination unlawful according to the Church
Canons. . 19.3.
Where
Concerning the Queen^ as Supreme in Ecelefiafticals, her
dijpenfng with the former Scclefiaslical Laws for their
Ordination. . 1 9 4 .
CHAP. XIII.
Digrefllon concerning
The Opinion of fever al Proteftant Divines touching the
lawfulnefs of the Prince s reforming of Religion in
matters of DoBrine againfl the major part of the
Clergy^ when to him feemeth a necejfty that requirtth
it. 1-q6+.
The:
The Contents.
The Opinion; Of Dr. Field. .ip7.
Of Mr. Mafon. . ipp.
Of Bijhop Andrews. . aor.
Of Mr. Thorndike. . 203-
0/ Dr. Heylin. .205.
Of Dr. Fern. $. 208.
Conclufion of the Fifth Part.
Wherein
The Ecclepafiical Supremacy of theft Princes tranfcendeth
that challenged by the Patriarch. . 2 1 4.
That fever al ProteBants deny fuck a Supremacy due t*
Princes. . 215.
CHAP. XIV.
Conclufion of this whole Difcourfe of Church Government.
. 218.
Where
Concerning the benefit that may be hoped for from a- future
free General Council for the fetling of prefent Con*
trover pes. . 219.
S IX,
IK.
.': U'l , V:
W Ell f<nowingyourFidelity ani Loyal-
ty to your Prince y left you fhould
be offended with fome expreffio?is in this
difcourfe concerning the limited authority
of the fupreme Civil Power in Spiritual
matter Sy Imuft pre- acquaint you with thefe
three things: r. That there is nothing
touched herein , . concerning the Temporal
Prince hi* fupreme power in all Civil or Tem-
poral matters wlyatever 5 nor in -fitch, -op it
is dubious, whether they be Spiritual or Tem-
poral: but only concerning the Supreniaty
in thiitgs that are purely Spiritual and Ec~
clefiafticaL Namely fuch, as Chrifiianity
hath de novo, by our Saviours authority'
and commiffion, introduced into the world,
and into the feveral Civil States thereof,
which do voluntarily fubjew ifiemfelves unto
its laws : and fuch, as the Church Govern
nors, our Saviours Subftitutes from the be*-
ginning^ have lawfully exer cife din fever a$
Princes dominions, when the fame Princes
( b ) have
have prohibited them the exercife of fuch
things under pain of death. Which things
you ??iay fee numbred by Bijhop Carleton be-
low . 3. or by Dr. Taylor, or by the Kings
Paper , Ibid. 2. That there is nothing
ajferted here concerning the lawfulnefs of
any Spiritual power s ufing, or authorizing
any others to ufe, the material cr temporal
Sword in any cafe or neceffity whatfoever .5
thoitwere in ordine ad Spintualia. $.That
I know not of any Ecclefiaftical powers in
this Vifcourfe de?iyed to the Prince , but
which {or at leaft; the chief efl of which) all
other Chriflian Princes, except thofe of the
reformed State s, do forego to exercife 3 and
do leave to the management of the Clergy :
and yet their Crowns, notwitbftanding. the
relinquifhingthis power in Spirituals^ fub-
fifi, profper^ jlourifh : And not any^ but
which the Kings of England have alfo fore-
gone, before Meqry the Eighth. Now-^
n$rmore Supremacy in fucb Ecclefiaftical .
matters , as are delegated by Chriji to the
Clergy , and are unalienable by them to any
Secplfi: power, can belong to the Princes
of omTime^.or offine Nation,than do to any
otheA Prince of 4 former time, or a diver fe
Ma-
'Nation ^ Becaufe what are thus the Church's
Rights, no Civil or Municipal law of any
Kingdome, in any time, can lawfully pre-
judice , diminijh, or alter ; Nor may any
fuch Secular laws, made, be urged as au-
thentic al for Shewing what are^ or are not,
the Church) s Rights. And therefore in ref
peH of the forejaid Clergy-Rights the Kings
of England can have no more priviledge
or exemption , than the King of France>
nor, in England, Henry' 'the Eighth, than
Henry the Seventh ^ -Nor canany^erfon^ in
maintaining the, C fourth's forefai^ Rights,
be any more now a lifloydl Subjefi to his
Prince in thefe, than he would have been
inthofe y days.^
'iiliit
( bz ) COR-
-
CORRIGENDA
P.
Jg* 2. lint 38. of Christians, p 3 /. 16. to Hea*
then. p. 6* /. 15. 1. 1. 19. c. }. 8. /. 1. pag. 236.
P- 35- { 37' Pag- S3* P- 3?- A I0 %; fc 4 1 * *&
from denying, p. $3. /. aw pag. 34. />. 5(5, 7. 17.
AdarU, p. 106. I. j. 340. />. l8o. / 18. Edward,
the. />. 184. /. 5. . 194. p. 210. /.8. ,204. pmij
/. 10. . 197. p. 215. /. 37. thatthono* 7.226./, 22,
their words.
.
( )
O F
Church Government
Part V.
Concerning the
Engltjh REFORMATION.
CHAP. L
Eight Proportion* , whereby the Uwftdmfs of thii
Reformation U to h tryed.
TO finifh thefe Difcourfes of Church Govern- $. r.
ment , there remain yet behind fome Con- EigbtHiefts
fiderations concerning the lawfulnefs and re- ? JT p0 { ed j 9
gularity of the Reformations made here in England, tty e t l e J aw .
in the days of Henry the Eighth, Edward the Sixth, and p/ nf p of
Queen Elizabeth, according to the Principles already ibis Rcf*
eftablifhed. Of which Reformations that you may make matioa,
the more exact judgment } 'tis fit to remind you, firft of
thefe few Propofitions , which have been cleared , or
A do
J.
2 Concerning the Engtifb Reformation,
do neceffarily follow from what hath been cleared in
the former Difcourfes. And they are thefe $
S- 1. Thef. r. The Firfi, That, amongft other offices and authorities
which the Clergy, Chrift's fubffcitutes, (by Clergy I mean
the lawful Church- Authority) have received from him,
as God's High-Prieft and Prophet, thefe are two prin-
cipal ones. Firfi f "The power to determine Controver-
sies in pure matters of Religion, and to judge and de-
cide, ("where doubts arife) what is Gods Word and di-
vine Truth j what are errors, in the Faith, or in the
practice and performance f Gods Worfhip and Service
(which errors in Practice always pre-fuppole fome' error
in matter of Faith.) And Secondly ,.The power, to pro-
mulgate, teach, preach, and make-known fuch matters,
when decided by them, to Gods people, who are, for
doctrine in Spiritual things, committed to their charge ;
and to require their obedience and fubmiffion thereto ,
with power to execute the Ecclefiaftical Cenfures (which
have reference to things not of this, but of the next,
world) upon all fuch, asdifobey their Authority: elf<s
what profits the Church a filent determination of a Con-
troverfy, more, than letting it alone ; a concealed, more
than a non-decifion thereof? And thefe things from our
Saviours Commiffion they are obliged to perform, and
confequently to ufe fuch Aflemblies and Meetings toge-
ther, Confults, Summons, Examinations, &c Without
which fuch things cannot be performed, tho' any Civil or
Secular power, Heathen, or Chriitian(who perhaps may
be an Heretickor Schifmatkk \ as fome Chriftian Princes
have been Arians) doth oppofe them. So, a chriftian
Emperor Confiantius being an Arian, and prohibiting in
his Empire the promulgation of the Orthodox Doctrine
of the Trinity, yet the Weftern Catholick Biftiops,
ueverthelefs, did promulgate their definition of the Con*
fiibftantiation of the Son. with the Father.] And in-
deed of thefe two Secular Powers the Chriftian , if either,
feemsto have the Iefs capacity to hinder or refifttbem :
loecaufe he profeiTeth himfelf, with the reft of the Chrifti-
3B5> as to the knowing of Spiritual Truths, a Subject,
and
Concerning the English Reformation. *
and a Scholar of the Church j and becaufc he (6 earneft-
ly claimeth a Supreme Power, and profefleth an Obli-
gation from God over all perfons, in all Spiritual mat-
ters, to bind them, upon Temporal punimments, to
the obedience of the Church's (or Clergy's) Determi-
nations and Decrees. But if he meaneth here, only
where himfelf firft judgeth fuch their Decrees orthodox
and'right, this power is, (in effect,) claimed, to bind all
perfons, in all Spiritual matters, only to his own De-
crees } whilft he pretends an Obligation both of himfelf
and of his Subjects to the Churches. Yet fo it is indeed,
that all Princes whatever, even the Heathen, have fuch
an Obligation from God: Nor doth any Text of the
New Teftament give Chriftian Princes more Authority
over the Church, to reftrain any Liberties thereof, thaa
it giveth to the Heathen Princes. For all the Texts^
which are urged thence , ordain obedience of Church
men to the Pagan Princes that then Reigned, no left,
than to others. And all Princes are obliged, with the
Sword, which God hath given them, not only not t.
perfecute, but to protect and defend, his true Religion
and Service in their Dominions, whenfoever it oflereth
it felf to them, and claimeth their Subjection and Pro-
tection. SeeP/W. 2. 1,2, io, u,i2* Tho t;he Obliga-
tion of fome Princes to this may be more than that of
others, as he hath had more divine Truth revealed, and
hath received more favors from God and his Church.
See thefe things more largely handled before, in Suc-
e(fion of Clergy ', &c And in Church Government, i
Part. . 38.
Neither doth that, which is ordinarily urged, viz. .3.
That the Acts and Laws of the ancient Councills of the
Church de Fatlo had always the Chriftian Emperors con-
fent, (^tho indeed they always had not : not the Anti-
arian Councills in Conftantins his time, and yet they
were obliging in the eftablifhing the Nicene Decrees,)
prove, that they were not of force without fuch confent :
nor doth the Councills intreating the Emperors confent,
when Chriftian, prove*, they did this, to legitimate the
A a making
Concerning the Engtifh Reformation.
making or enjoyning of fuch laws (for fuch laws they had
formerly both made, and impofed, when Emperors were
their enemies ) but to ftrengthen the obfervance of
them. Indeed the Prince , who beareth the Secular
Swords his giving to the Ministers of Chrift his li-
cence, to exercife their office, and their ecclefiaftical
cenfures in his dominions, or in any part or province
thereof, as, it implies the prohibiting of his officers
or fiibjefts any way to difturb them, is to great pur-
pofe, and therefore much to be defiled - 7 But it fheweth
not, that it is in his juft power to deny them fuch li-
cence. (I mean in general ; for I meddle not here with
the Princes denying fome of them to do thefe things,
whilffche admits others )\ or that his officers or fub-
jects, without it, may lawfully difturb them in any part
of their Spiritual Function. Touching thefe things this
is the concefuon of Biftiop Andrews (Tort. Tort* p. %c6)
foteftatit mere Sacerdotalts fimt Liturgi*, Condones i. e,
doctndi muntu, & dubia legis explicandiy as he faith, ibid,
p. 380] slaves ("to which he adds Cenfttra p. 380] Sa-
tramenta {_& omnia , qu<t poteslatem ordivis confeqiiHn-
tnr p. 580J. and (Jomewhat more plainly) of Bifhop
Carhton in his Treatife of Jurifdi&ion Regal and Epil-
copal 1. c. p. 9. 'As for Spiritual Jurifdiction (faith
'he) Handing in examination of controverfies of Faith-,
4 judging of Herefies ; depofing of Hereticks ; excom-
* munications of notorious and ftubborn offenders j or-
4 dination of Priefts and Deacons \ infl-itntion and colla-
4 tion .of Benefices and Spiritual Cures \ this we referve
4 entire to the Church \ which Princes cannot give to y
4 nor take from, the Church. So he faith, p. 42. That
4 external jurifdiction is either definitive or mul&ative.
* Authority definitive in matters of Faith and Religion
4 belongetu to the Church.- Mutative power is un-
*dcrftood, either as it is with coaction, or as it is re-
ferred to Spiritual cenfures. Asitftandeth in Spiri-
tual cenfures, it is .the right of the Church, and was
* practiced by the Church, when without Chriftian Ma-
4 giftrjue,- and foce. Bat (Qdlivt JuriKiiction was al-
4 ways
C oncer mug the Englijh Reformation. $
'ways underftood to belong to the Civil Magiftrate,
1 whether Chriftian , or Heathen. And by this power
'(faith he, c. 4 p. 39.J without coaftion, the Church
* was called, Faith was planted, Devils were fubdued,
4 the Nations were taken out of the power of darknefs,
* the World reduced to the obedience of Chrift } by this
c power, without coactive Jurifdi&ion, the church
c was governed for Three Hundred years together. But,
* if it be inquired what was done,Wften the Emperors were
' Chriftian, and when their coactive power came in ?3
' The Emperors (faith he, p. 1 78.) never took upon them
c by their authority to define matters of Fiith and Re-
ligion \ that they left to the Church. But when the
'Church had defined fuch truths againfl: Hereticks, and
'haddepofed fuch Hereticks \ then the Emperors, con-
curring with the Church by their Imperial Conftitu-
'tions, did, by their coa<ftive power, give ftrength to
4 the Canons of the Church. But then : what if the
Emperors, being Chriftian, fliould take upon them, by
their authority, to define matters of Faith, or fhould
ufe their coa&ive power againfl: the Canons of the
Church ? Take the anfwer of another reformed Writer,
Mr. Thorndike. c The power of the Church is fo abfolute nigbi f f
' (faith hej and depending on God alone, that if a Sove- ciweb 4 . c
' reign profefling C hriftianity fliould forbid, the Profeffi- ? z 34-
'on of that Faith, or theexercife of thofe Ordinances,
' which God hath required to be ferved with, or even
' the exercife of that Eccleflaltical power which Ihall
'be neeeiFary to preferve the Unity of the Church ^ it
' muft needs be neceflary , for thofe that are trufted
'with the power of the Church not only to difobey
' the Commands of the Sovereign, but to ufe that power,
1 which their quality in the Society of the Church gives
' them, to provide for the fubfiftence thereof without
' the afliitance of Secular powers. A thing manifeftly
' fuppofed by all the Bifhops of the ancient Church in
'ail thofe actions } wherein they refufed, to obey their
'Emperors feduced by Hereticks, and to fuffer their
c Chiwchcs to be reritlated.by them, to the prejudice of
7 ' Chnfti-
Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
1 Chriftianity . Which actions whofoevcr juftifiesnot, he
' will lay the Church open to mine , whenfoever the
'Sovereign power is feduced by Hereticks. Andfuch
c a difference falling out \j- *> between Prince and Clergy,
'in Church matters] as that to particular perfons it
' cannot be clear, who is in the right % it will be re-
' quifite (faith he) for Chriftians, in a doubtful cafe, at
< their utmoft perils, to adhere to the Guides of the
' Church againft their lawful Sovereigns, tho to no other
'efFeft, thanto/#<?r Qf the Prince impofe it] for the
' exercife of their Chriftianity, and the maintenance of
' the Society of the Church in Unity \jho contrary to
'the Sovereigns commniands.]] Thus Mr. Thorndike,
in Right of the Churchy 4. chap. And like things he faith
in his Epilog, of the Church of Engl. See there i 1. 9. c.
the Contents whereof touching this Subject be hath
briefly exprefled thus: 'That that power, which was
' in Churches under the Apoftles, can never be' in any
'Chriftian Sovereign. That the Intereft of Secular
' power in determining matters of Faith prefuppofeth the
'Society of the Church, and the AcT: of it. That the
' Church is the chief Teacher of Chriftianity thro
' Chriftendome, as the Sovereign is of civil Peace thro
' his Dominions* And there he giveth reafons] why the
Church is to decide matters of Faith, rather than the
State, fuppofing neither to be infallible. And fee i.J.
20. c. p. 158. Where he faith, That He, who difturbs
the Communion of the Church, remains punifhable by
the Secular power (to inflict Temporal Penalties,) not
absolutely , becaufe it is Chriftian 5 but upon fuppo-
fition, that this Temporal power maintaineth the true
Church. And afterward, 'That the Secular power is
'not able of it felf to do any of thofeActs, which the
' Church ( i, e, thofe who are qualified by and for the
'Church) are qualified by vertue of their Commiflion
' from Chrift to do, without committing the Sin of Sa-/
'criledge fin feizing into its own hands the powers,
'which by Gods Acl: are conftitutedj and therefore
'confecrated and dedicated to his own Service) not
'ftp-
Corner ning the Englijh Reformation. ~
' Juppofing the free Act of the Church, without fraud
' and violence, to the doing of it ; [_i. e. joyned to the
' Secular power, doing fuch Act.] Now amongft the
Acts and Powers belonging to the Church (which he
calls a Corporation^ by divine right and appointment
he names thefe I. i. c. 16. p. 116. 'The power of
'making Laws within themfelves; of Electing Church
' Governors (of which fee 3. 1. 32. c. p. 398,,) and of
4 excommunicating, and (3.1. 32.0. p 385,) the power
' to determine ail matters, the determination whereof
' is requifite to maintain the communion of Chriftians
1 in the Service of God j and [the power] to oblige
' Chriftians to fland to that determination under pain of
'forfeiting that Communion; the power of holding
'Aflembiies, of which hefpeaketh thus 1. 1. 8. c. p. 54.
* 1 that pretend the Church to be a Corporation Found.ed
e by God upon a Priviledge of holding vifible Affemblies
* for the common Service of God, notwithftanding any
* Secular force prohibiting the fame, muft needs main-
' tain by confequence, that the Church hath power in it
* felf to hold all fuch Aflembiies as fhall be requifite to
' maintain the common Service of God and the Unity in
' it , and the order of all Aflembiies that exercife it.
Thus Mr. Thorndike. And thus Dr. Fern of the power D ;r cm f e f
of Judicature belonging to the Clergy. 'it is confefled i: P fcopacy
' (faith he) on both fides, that the power of Ordination andPruby.
'and of Judicature^ fo far as the Keys left byChrift in "7M9*
' his Church do extend, is of divine Inltitution , and
' that this power mint be exercifed or adminiftred in the
' Church by fome [either Bifhops or Presbyters] is alio
' confefled to be of divine right Therefore, furely, no
Secular Prince can jultly prohibit within his domini-
ons the exercife of fuch Judicature - nor, prohibiting
is to be obeyed } and Chaffs fubftitutes, ii.rein being
denyed the afliftance of the Civil power, are to pro-
ceed without it. To thefe I will add what Dr. Taylor
hath delivered on the fame Subject in Epifcepacy ajfert-
tdi and this the rather, becaufe this Treatife was pub-
lished by the Command of fo understanding a Prince. He,
after
Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
'afterthat, p,263,he hath laid this ground for the ft-
j curity of Secular Princes ; That, fince that Chrift hath
* profited, that his Kingdom is not of this world, that
' Government, which he hath conftituted de novo y doth
1 no way make any intrenchment on the Royalty - 7 hath
' thefe paflages. P. 237. he faith, That thofe things
' which Chnftianity (as it prefcinds from the intereft
' of the Republick ) hath introduced, all them and all
e the caufes emergent from them the Bifhop is Judge of.
' Such are caufes of Faith j Miniftration of Sacraments 5
c and Sacramentals *, Subordinations ef inferiour Clergy to
' their fuferiour ^ Rites, Liturgies, &<;. As for the rights
'of the Secular power, he layeth down this Rule, p,
'236 Whatfoever the Secular Tribunal did take cog-
' nizance of before it was Chriftian, the fame it takes
' notice of after it is 1 hriftened. And thefe are : All
1 actions civil, all publick violations of Juftice, all breach
c of Municipal laws. Thefe the Church (faith he) hath
'nothing to do with, unlefs by the favour of Princes
* thefe be indulged to it [thefe by their favour then
1 indulged, but not fo the former.] Accordingly p. 2 3 p
' he faith : Both Prince and Bijhop have indicted Synods
* in feveral ages upon the exigence of feveral occafions,
' and have feveral powers for the engagement of clerical
c obedience and attendance upon fuch Solemnities. That
' the Bifhops Jwifdi&ion hath a Compulfory, derived
'from Chrift only, viz.. Infliction of Cenfures by Ex-
* communication, or other minores plag*, which are in
'order to it. And that the King is fupreme of the Ju-
'rifdiction, viz. that part of it, which is the external
' compulfory [>*. e, as he faith before! to fuperadd a
'temporal Penalty upon contumacy, or fome other way
* abett the cenfures of the Church. P. 243. he faith ,
' That in thofe cafes, in which by the law of Chrift Bi-
' Ihops may, or in which they muft, ufe Excommunica-
' tion, no power can forbid them. For what power
' Chrift hath given them, no man can take away. And
' p. 244. That the Church may inflict her cenfures upon
' her delinquent children without asking leave*, that Chrift
'is
Concerning tie Englifl? Reformation. &
* is her </ vfrvn* for that \ he is her warrant and fecurity.
'And p. 245. That the Kings fupreme regal power
'in caufes of the Church confifts in all things, in which
'thePrieftly office is not precifely, by Gods law, em-
* ployed for regiment and cure of Souls: [_I Juppofe
thofe he named before p. 237.] and in thefe alfo, that all
'the external Compulfory and Jurifdiction as he ex-
pounded it before p. 239 ] is the Kings. And laftly,
'p. ^241. he faith, that the Catholick Bifhops \jn time
ef the Arian Emperors'} made humble and fair remon-
{ ftrance of the diftinction of Powers and Jurifdiction ;
' that as they might not intrench upon the~Roya!ty, fo
' neither betray the right which Chrift concredited to
'them to the encroachment of an exteriour Jurifdiction
' and Power, fi c, the Royal.} See the like exprefilons
'frequent in Bifhop Bramhal, Schifm Guarded, p. 6r
* All which our Kings (faith he) aflume to themfelvcs,
'is the external regiment of the Church by coactive
' power to be exercifed by perfons capable of the ref-
4 pective branches of it C i. c, of that regiment \ ] and
p. 63, He comments thus on the 37 th Article of the
Church of England. 'You fee the Power is political,
' the Sword is political, all is political. Our Kings leave
'the power of the Keys and Jurifdiction purely Spiri-
' tual to thofe to whom Chrift hath left it. And p. 92,
he faith, 'We fee the primitive Fathers did aflemble
' Synods and make Canons before there were any Chrifti-
'an Emperors ^ but they had no coactive power to com-
' pel any man againft his will C this therefore is the
power which _Chrislian Princes bring in to them , with'
out taking away , / hope, any of that power which the
Church from Chrifi held under Heathen Princes. ~\ And
'p. 119, We acknowledge, that Bifhops were always
' efteemed the proper Judges of the Canons, both for
' compofing of them, and executing of them , but with
' this caution, that to make them laws [he means fuch
Laws, for obfervancc of which Secular coafiion might be
ufed,2 the Confirmation of the Prince was requi-
' red, and to give the Bifhop a coactive power to exe-
B oute
io Consenting the English Reformation,
* cute them, the Princes grant or conceflion was necdfuf.
Doth not this Bifliop mean here , that Biflwps may
both compofe and execute Canons in the Kings domini*
9ns, and ufe the Ecclefiaflical cenfures by their own
authority \ only that they can ufe no coaction by pecu-
niary or corporal punifrments in the execution of them ,
without his} But fee below . 22, The Bifiops de-
prived of the former power in the Reformation : See
more of this . 35. N. 2,3 'And Anfwer to Chale. p.
1 161- hefaith, It is coercive and compulfory andcor-
'robatory Power, it is the application of the matter,
Ht is the regulating of the exercife of actual Ecclefiafti-
* cal Jurifdictionin the [external"} Court of the Church - 7
'[.Why or under what pretence t ~\ to prevent (faith
'hej theoppreflion of their Subjects, and to provide
* for the tranquility of the Common wealth , [ not
therefore to examine, what in thofe external Courts of
the Church is pajfed agreeable or difagreeable to . Gods
word-, for this Princes are to learn from thofe Courts}
which belongs to Sovereign Princes. Thus he. Laftly fee
the Kings laft Paper in the Ifleof Wight, p. 3. where it is
faid . ' That tho the Bifhops in the times under Pagan
* Princes had no outward coercive power over mens
' perfons or eftates no more have they now except
from and during the Princes pleafure : ] Yet inafmuch as
every Christian man, when he became a member of
'the Church, did, ipfofatloand by that his own volun-
tary Act, put himfelf under their Government [fo
Christian men do fiill, Princes and all} they exercifed
i a very large power of Jurifdiction in Spiritualibm ; in
'making Ecclefiaflical Canons, in receiving Accufa-
* tions,conventing the accufed,examinlng witnefles, jndg-
* ing of crimes [againfi Gods law"} excluding fuch men,
* as they found guilty of fcandalous offences, from the
'Lords Supper, enjoyning penancies upon them, calt-
* irtg them out of the Church, receiving them again upon
' their Repentance, &c. [Now I fubf urn e, the fame ma-
king of Ecclefiaftical Canons, the fame Church Difci-
plin^ cafciflg out of the Church or Excommunication,
Concerning the English Reformation.
is
&c. they are,and mull be. allowed Hill in Chriftian States - 7
being things which as Bithop Carleton faith, Princes can
neither give to, nor take from, the Church. And there-
fore they mult be allowed Hill all thofe means abfolutely
fme*quibH* non fuch things can be done: and thefe are means
abfolutely neceflary^ Convening, for the making of Ca-
nons : Knowing the Fatl, for Excommunication : there-
fore, in caf^ the Chriftian Prince will not call them, they
may aflembk themfelves, when the Church's necelfi-
ties require fuch Canons \ and when the Chriftian Secu-
far Courts will not, they may examine the Facts of thofe
who are acculed to them of Delinquency : but this in
order to Church punifhments only. When ever the
Chriftian Prince or State is to them as a Heathen, in
his withdrawing and prohibiting thefe neceflary things,
then may they behave themfelves as formerly in Heathen-
ifm, *'. e, do thefe things without their leave, againft
their prohibitions. All the Plea, that a Secular State
fubjetting it felf to the Church can make for medling
in fuch Spiritual affairs , feems to be this} that the
Church fhall not be troubled (now as formerly) to do
all, becaufe the State with its more awing power will do
fomething for it. Which is, the aflifting of the Church
in her bufinefs, not the abridging of her in her power.]
The Second Thefts, That the Clergy cannot alienate T , ,
cr make over and give away to the Secular Governor , *'*'
r to his Minifiers and Delegates, any authority or office,
which they have received and been charged with by
Chrifti with a Command to execute the fame to the end
of the world , and with a threat to become anfwerable
to Cod for any mifcarriage of the people by their de~
fault therein. From which it follows, that the Clergy's
doing of either of thefe Two things. F*V/?, The binding
themfelves for ever to any Secular Governor, never to
make, or never to teach abroad and publifh to the peo-
ple his Subjects any judgment or decifion of theirs, made
in matters of Faith and Gods Worihip, or made for re-
forming fome Error or Herefy, or other abufe in Gods
Service, without the conlent of fuch Governor firftob-
B 2 tained
i2 Concerning the Englijb Reformation*
tained thereto ( which Governor, as I faid, tho Chriftian
and a Believer, yet may be a Sectarift, an Heretick, dr.)
2. Or Secondly, (which is yet worfe) the authorizing
of the Secular Governor , or of thofe whom he mall
pleafe to choofe and nominate (who will be fuve to name
thofe rather of his own Seel: J to determine, and decide,
and promulge fuch Spiritual matters - y for the Clergy,
and in their ftead : So 'that now not only the Clergy cannot
do fuch things without fuch Secular Governor , but alfo
fuch Governor may do;thofe things without the Clergy*
I fay, thefe two are unlawful, as being contrary to the
duties of Lt he Clergy, faid above (Thefis the Firft,) to be
committed to them by Chrift.
f.^Thcf.^. . The Third Thefts. That the Secular Prinee cannot de-
pafe or ejett from the exercife of their office in hit Do~
minions any of the Clergy ^ neither abfolutely , with-
out any caufe pretended .- as he may remove thofe Offi-
cers and Miriifters under him , who hold their places
only durante bcneplacit*. Nor for a caufe alledged . if
it be fuch as this-, namely, for their not obeying the
decifions which he or his civil Council fhall make in Spiri-
tual matters j or for their tranfgreffing of the Ecclefiafti-
cal Canons ; a nor can introduce others into the places
of Eire ejected ; without the confentof the major part
$f the Clergy, oroftheirEcclefiaftical Superiors (which
con-fent if he obtain I reckon not this depolition &c. to be
his Aft, but theirs : ) [>nd here note, that what is
faid of -other Clergy, may be faid likewifeof the Patri-
arch, for any authority in fuch Princes Dominions which
fe ftands pofleiled of by fuch Ecclefiaftical Canons , as
cannot juftly be pretended to do any wrong to the civil
Government. Touching which matter fee Church Gov,
i, Par. . 38. &c.~}
4 j, Firft : The Prince cannot eject them. 1, Neither
1. without giving any caufe thereof} becaufe they hold
not thefe their Offices from the Prince \ much lefsfrom
him, OnJy during pleafure - but they receive them by So-
lemn Ordination from their Predecdlbrs in thisMiniftery,
the Ssbftitutes of the Lord Chriit; even this Offics
among
Concerning the English Reformation, r?
among the reft, to overfee, inftru<ft and ufe Ecclefiaftical
Jurifdi&ion, in making or publifhing Ecclefiaftical Laws,
and impofing cenfures over the flock of Chrift in what
Princes Dominions foever, or in whatfoever Province
or Dioeefs thereof, as every one by his Ecclefiaftical Su-
periors is appointed ; as appears by their equally exer-
ciflng fuch Office in the three flrft Centuries in all Do-
minions diftributed into feveral Provincial and Paro-
chial Governments, (the Twelve Apoftles being faid at
the flrft to have allotted to themfelves feveral Circuits
after the fame manner,) even when the Supreme Power-
civil not only licenced not, but oppofed and prohibi-
ted them to do it on pain of death. Of which matter
fee Mr. 7 horndike Right of the Church i chap. 'Seeing
' the Church (faith he) fubfifted Three Hundred years,
* before any State profefted Chriftianity,whatfoever right
Mtufedduring that time, manifeftly therefore it ought
ftill to ufe and enjoy : this being the molt pertinent
'evidence to fhew the bounds of it L(i.e.) of fuch rights
independent en any Temporal Governor"] See him 4. c.
p. i6p. And the Apoftles themfelves were they, who
flrft fet up this Church Government in Civil States. And
St. Paul xnnfeTitPts Superintendent of Creet, and Timothy
of Ephefm for Spiritual Affairs, without the Secular Go-
vernors leave ; * who were, in thefe places, to ordain
others , to preferve for ever the Doftrines and Difci-
pline delivered to them. For this caufe (faith Paul to
Titut 1. chap. 5. ver. ) left I thee in Creet, that thou fhould-
efl fet in order the things that are left undone, and ordai'ti
Presbyters in every City, as I had appointed thee. f Which
ordaining of others fignifieth alfo Inftitution in the
charge, or cure, wherehi they miniftred (as Biihop Carle-
ton confefleth Jurifditl. Regal Epifcopal 4. chap. pag. 40.)
Again, * Who were, in thefe places , to receive Accufa-
tions -, hear Witnefies ; fwhich cannot be without ap-
pointed AfTemblies and Meetings; filence falfe Teach-
ers-, excommunicate Offenders. See Tit. 1. 11. Rev,
2. 20. 1. Tim. 1. 3. 5. .19, jigainft an Elder receivs
net an Jccufation > but before two or three Witmfjes.
Now
*4
2.
Concerning the Englffi Reformation*
1 [Now he (faith the fame Author pag. 42.) that is ap-
1 pointed to hear Accufations, and to receive the tefti-
' monies of witnefles, is feated in a place of judgment
* with Jurifdiction/] (See more of this in Snccef Clergy.
4.) and this they did, when the Temporal Gover-
nors of thofe places licenced them not, yea perfecuted
them. So Atbanafttu y ejected by Gonftamitu his.Emperor
from the charge which the Church had committed to
him of Alexandria^ and Paulw from ConftantinopU, were
neverthelefs accounted ftill the true Bifhops of thofe
Sees. Princes indeed may deprive the Clergy at pleafure
or according as Covenants made, of what they bellow on
them, Houfes, Lands, Priviledges, Jurifdictions, Lord-
fliips Temporal ; but the Offices abovenamed they be-
llow not. 2. Again, as. Princes may not depofethem,
at pleafure \ fo neither, for any caule, which concerns
things Spiritual, without the Clergy's confent. For it
is neceflary, that a Judge, to be a competent one, have
as well pot eft at em in canfam^ as in personam : and the
Prince fas hath been mentioned in the firft ThefisJ hath
no authority to judge fuch caufes meerly Spiritual. To
this may be added j that neither Heathen nor Heretical
Prince can juftly prohibit totally all that Clergy, whom
the Church declares Orthodox, from entring into, or
from preaching and otherwife officiating in Divine mat-
ters within his Dominions. And if he put fuch to death
fordifobeying this his Command, when as it is contrary
to Gods, andChrifts, whofendeth them to all Nations,
in effect he puts them to death for obeying Gods Com-
mand, and they dye Martyrs. As alfo the Primitive
Martyrs were put to death for not obeying the Emperors
Laws concerning matters of their Religion.
Second : As the Prince cannot thus eject or depofe
' Clergy ; fo neither can he introduce any into the place
of thofe who are ejected or deceafed, without the con-
currence of the Clergy. For fuch perfon mufl: be or-
dained by the Clergy, before he can officiate } and mnfl
have the confents or approbation of his Spiritual Supe-
riors ., a Biihop of his Metropolitan j a Metropolitan,
of
Concerning the Engl/Jh Reformatio ft. t e
of his Patriarch , and alfo of the major part of the Clergy
of the Province which he belongs to / mean Clergy
Epifcopal~} before he can be rightly ordained. See
Cone. Nic. can. 4. and 6. And Cone. Nic. z. can. 3. Can m
slpoft. 3 1. Cone. Gen. 8. nni can. 10. 12. 22. Cone. Lao die,
can. 1 3 With the Conceflions of Dr. Field of the Church,
p. 581, and p. 551. And of Bifhop Bramhal Vindic. p.
257. and others quoted in Char. Gov. 1 part. . p. And
of Mafn de Mm ft* Jngl. 4. 1. 6. c. And of Mr. Thorn*
dike Right of the Church, 5 c. p. 248, &c. Which
Canons were purpofely made to exclude for ever out of
the Clergy thofe, who are, in the common judgment
of that Clergy, corrupt in manners, or factious in opini-
ons. Tho Princes therefore, for the greater fecurity of
their civil Government, and for- the recompence of the
great Obligations which the Church hath to their Libe-
rality and to their Secular power, may nominate and
recommend a perfon to the Clergies Election ^ yet if
theypropofe not any whom the Clergy thinks fit and ca-
nonical j the Clergy may refufe fuch prefentment - and,
in cafe of no new prefentation of a perfon worthy, may
elect fome other to teach, officiate, &c, in any part of
their Dominions : whom fuch Princes ought not to re-
fufe, if he be no way prejudicial to the good of their civil
Eftate. For the Prince can neither prohibite to Chrifti-
ans, tho his Subjects, all Pallors ^ nor yet all fuch Pallors,
as the Governors, whom Chrift hath fet over his people,
only think worthy. See Mr. Thomdike, Right of the Chnr.
5 . c. And indeed all this is but neceilary for the propo-
gating, of the Gofpel againft Infidelity, where the Prince
is Heathen j and of the truth oftheGofpel, againft He-
refy, where the Prince is, or at leaft may be, a Sectarifr,
amongft all Nations without depending on any ones
leave , and for the preferving of the Church uniform,
entire, and incorrupt, in her Doctrine and Difcipline.
"For if Temporal Governors could at their pleafure, or,
as they thought meet, place and difplnce the Clergv, tho
they cannot Irate all Divine matters by themfelves, yet
may they make the Church's Synods ("which is ill one)
to
j ^ Concerning the Unglijh Reformation.
to Hate them according to their minds, either by intro-
ducing forae de novo who are for them ; (as Princes can
never want thofe who conform to, or at Ieaft comply
with, their judgment ; ) or by removing fome who op-
* pofe them -, and fo making, the formerly le'fler, then, a
major part in fuch AfTemblies. Thus Conftantim an A-
rian, by unjuflly difplacing the Bifhops procured Arian-
ifrae to be voted in feveral Eaftern Synods.
U t. Meanwhile, let it here be granted } that, cm conceditttr
regnum, rieceffario omnia, censentur concejfa, fine quihtu reg*
num gubernari non potefi j and therefore that the civil
power may )udge and ejett, and difauthorize Spiritual
perfons for matters of Secular Judicature, as Treafon,
and other moral and civil mifdemeanors damageable to
the Common- wealth ; and fuch I fuppofe was the cafe
of Abiathar. And if upon this it mould at any time hap-
pen ; that the thus ejeded be numerous , and the new
ones introduced by any connivance of the reft of the
Clergy and by the importunities and threats of the
Prince, fliould be alfo heterodox and factious ^ and by
this means the prevailing part of a Provincial, or Na-
tional, Church, corrupt j yet whilft Chrift hath pro-
mifed to preferve the main body of his Church from fuch
. corruption, we have fome remedy from the General, for
the delinquencies of fuch a national Church : in that their
Decrees are fub jetted to the Decrees of fuperior Coun-.
eels, nor may theie decide any thing againfb thofe j the
nextThefisj which in fuch cafe we muft repair to.
$,$, Tbef.4. The Fourth Thefts : That * Provincial or National
Synod may not lawfully make any definitions , in matters
of Faith , or in reforming fome Error or Herefy , or other
abuje in Gods Service , contrary to the Decrees of for-
mer \uperiour Synods } or contrary to the judgment of
the Church Vniverfal of the prefect age fheveed in her
publicly Liturgies \ which judgment is equivalent to that
of a General Council of the fame age. See this Propo^
fition amply proved in 2. Part. .27. and 44. and $1.
&c. and in many ether places of the precedent Dif-
courfes. x
The
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. t 7
The Fifth Tbefis : That, could a National Synod make .-o.7fc/.y;
inch definitions, yet that a Synod warning part of the
National Clergy , unjufily depofed or reftrained :, W
confifling partly of perfons unjujhly introduced, partly
*/ thofe vsht have been firft threatned , with fines, im-
prifonment, deprivation, in cafe of their non-conformity
to the Prince's Injunctions in matters meerly Spiritual :,
U not to be accounted a lawful National Synod , nor
the Acts thereof free and valid \ efpecklly as to their
eftabliftiingfuch Regal Injunctions.
The Sixth Tljefis; That the judgment or confent of e
fame Clergy-men or Bifhops of a Province, whether jbcfi'eiho'
fitting by themfelves, or joyned with fomeof the Laity
cannot be called the judgment and confent of the Clergy,
or Church of that Province ( tho the Metropolitan be
one of them) when thefe are only fome finallerpart of
fuch Clergy. See Can. JpoB. 35. Cone. Antioch. 9. c.
Neither, fince the Clergy is in its felfafubordinateand
united body, can the Prince, when following the di-
rections of fome few Clergy, whom he knows or fears
to differ in their judgment from the main body thereof,
be faid to be guided by his Clergy, but to go againft it.
For if fome fmallcr part of the Clergy joyned with the
Prince could by this outweigh the reft, what opinion
can the Prince entertain fo extravagant, wherein he can-
not draw fome Church-men to his fide ?
Much lefs may an Act of Parliament be urged for an x Ilo - n .s.
Act of the Clergy, becaufe the Lords Spiritual fit there-
in \ or becaufe it commonly runs thus : \Be it Enabled
by the Kings moil Excellent Majefly , and by the Lords
Spiritual and Temporal^ unlefs it be firft fhewed, that
the major part of the Bilhops of the Nation gave their
confents therein. For fince, herein, the Clergy do vote
together with the Laity, and fince it is enough, if the
major part of the Parliament vote any thing, to pro-
mulgate it as an Act of all the Members'thereof, and to
ufe the form above-named*, fo long as the others Mem-
bers have no Negative voice to what is palled by this
major part :, It would hence follow, that it were an A&
C <tf
it Conmning the Englijb Reformatio*.
of the Clergy, or Synodal, where, not one, or where-
only fome few, of the Clergy do give their confent, if
Co be that the Laity, that vote with them, do equal or
i/;\.*.c. exceed their number. So An. i. Eliz.. the reintroducing
of the Proteftant Religion palled as an Act of the Lords
Spiritual and Temporal and Commons aflembled in Par-
liament, when all the Bifhops, therein prefent, oppofed
it. See Camderis An. i Eliz. And i. Eliz,. i.e..
f. tj.. The Seventh Thefts: That, tho Secular Princes were
Thefts 7ch. a ii owec i t0 i iave a d ec ifive power in fome matters of Fai th,
fuch as are no way formerly determined (which is con-
trary to the Firft and Second Thefts) yet, for fuch points
as have been formerly determined on any fide, here, face
a National Synod may not define any- fuch thing contrary
to former fuperior Councils, much lefs may any Secular
ferfon define any fuch things contrary to thoje Councils \
or alfo contrary to a National Synod.
&r4.- The Eighth Thefts-. That, as touching Divine truths
IktfLs 8ch. and matters of Faith (fpoken of hitherto - y ) fo now for
things of meer Ecclefiaftical Conftitution, and not Di-
vine Command y Neither National Synod nor Secu-
lar power may make any new Canons concerning .the
Government and Discipline of the Church contrary to
the Ecclefiaftical Conftitutions of former fuperior Coun-
cils , nor reverfe thofe formerly made by them , at leafh,
lb manyofthefe; as neither the Prince can fhewfbme
way prejudicial to his civil Government y> nor the Na-
tional Synod can fhew fome way more prejudicial to
their particular Church , than the fame Conftitutions
are to the reft of Ghriftian Churches See this Thefts
proved in Chur. Gov. 2. Part. . 63: And 3. Part. 0. 1 3,
n. 3. And .27. n. 2.
. 1 j, Thefe Thefes being fet down whereby to judge of the
Regularity of a Reformation \ let us now view the car*
riage thereof here in England in the time of Henry the
Eighth, Edward the Sixth, and Queen Elizabeth j and
how far it hath deviated from them. Touching which
Reformation, I would defire you to read together with
sbefe E?.y Obfexvations what is related in defence there-
of
Concerning the Englifh Reformat idH. t$
of by, Dr. Hammond, Schifm, 7. c. Dr. Fern in Con-
siderations touching the Reformed Church, 2. and 9. Chap.
And Dr. Hey litis Treatife called the Reformation of the
Church of England Juftifed 5 left I may have related fome
things partially, or omitted fome things confiderable,
in this matter.
And here, confining my Difcourfe to Three Heads, $, ,<?. r ,
I will firit give you an account, how the Clergy, in Henry Three Heidi
the Eighth's days, were at the beginning induced to ac- f thti pi f
knovaledge the Kings Supremacy in Spiritual matters cm > %
after another manner, than his Predeceflbrs had exer-
cifed it formerly: and, how far only at firft thev feeni
to have allowed it. 1 fry after another manner than his
Predecejfors had egercifed it formerly. Becaufe fome Su-
premacy, namely this ; of aflembling a Synod of the
Clergy, upon Temporal punifhments in cafe of Dlfobe-
dience, by their V/rits (the ancient form of which fee
in Dr. Heylin, p. 4 ) when any urgent occafions required :
as likewife of enjoyning to all their Subjects, as well
Clergy, as others, upon Temporal Penalties, the obfer-
vance of the Decrees and Conftitutions of fuch Synods,
or of any other former lawful Councils ( fuch as the
Clergy fhall acknowledge to have been the Decrees there-
of) thefe Supremacies (I fay) the Princes of this Land
before Henry the Eighth, had and exercifed :, neither
was any fuch Supremacy ufurped , or interrupted ,
by the Pope. Neither do the Roman Doctors deny fuch.
an external coactive Jurifdiction of Princes in Spiritual
Affairs; 1. as to bind their Clergy, upon Temporal 1,
Mulcts , to meet together in Council , when the fame
Princes fhall think it neceflary , theEccleiiafticks being
their Subjects, as well as Chrifts Clergy, and on this
account bound to obey them, as well as their Spiritual
Governors on the other - 7 and there being often good
caufe of their aflembling in order to the peace and wel-
fare of the civil State committed to the Princes care,
becaufe this dependeth much on the right Government
of the Church committed to theirs. Provided only ,
that thefe AfTemblies be fo timed and difpofed by the
G 2 Prince,
20 Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
Prince,as that the authority which our Saviour hath com-
mitted to the Church concerning the affembling of the
fame perfons be no way difturbed thereby. For doubt-
lefs, when both at the fame time cannot be done, their
Service to the Church is to be preferred before that to
2. the State. 2. as to bind their Subjects, upon External
and Temporal "Mulcts and Punifhments, to obferve the:
Laws and Determinations of the Church. But, Firft that
the Governors of the Church have alfo power , upon
Ecclefiaftical. Cenfures, to afTemble a Synod of Clergy,
when there feeras need, tho the Prince oppofe it, this
indeed thole Doctors affirm. And fecondly whether,
in cafe that a Prince ufe his coactive Jurifdiction in Spiri-
tual matters againft the Definitions of .the Church, then
the Pope hath not alfo virtuallyfome Temporal coactive
po,\ er againft the Prince, namely j to diflblve the Prince's
coactive power, or to authorize others to ufe a coactive
power againft fuch a Prince, in order to the good of
the. Church, this they bring in queftion-. But then, as
this Iaft is affirmed by fome of the Roman Doctors , fo
2 t it is oppofed by others of them.] 2. We will confider
what manner of Supremacy was afterward by little and
little either challenged by the Prince *, or by the Clergy
3, er Parliament given unto him , m hU right. 3. And
Thirdly how, according to this their conceived rights
thofe Three Princes affed,
CHAP.
Concerning the Englifh Reformation, $,%
CHAP. II.
The Inducement of the Englijb Clergy to acknow*
ledge a Regal Supremacy in Spirituals.
I. Head.
FO R the Firft. Henry the Eighth, whether becaufe '.' i 7 .
fcrupulous in Confcience, occafioned by his Daugh- How t)e
ter Maryh being offered in Marriage firft to the Emperor E H ltC ^ trm
Charles the Fifth, and then to Francis King of France ; %$Za<mcI
and by both refufed fas is faid) upon this account, be- to acknoiv-
caufe they doubted of the lawfulnefs of Henry's Mar- ledge anew
riage with her Mother : or whether becaufe much en- Rc l d Su '
amoured on another Lady Anne Bnlleny Daughter to the ^mtldT
Treafurer of his Houfhold, and an Attendant on the p
Queen fyet between whom and him it is faid, that
the King was confeious of fome Impediments, why he
could not lawfully marry her, for which an Act of Par- y
liament 28. Hen. 8. 7. c. never after repealed plainly de-
clared her Daughter Eli&abet h uncapable of the Crown .
and of which thofe words in the Difpenfation procured
from Clement the Seventh. Etiamfi ilia tibi alias fecundo
ant remotiori confanguinitatis, aut primo affinitatisgradu,
etiam ex quocHnque licito vel illicito coitu, proveniente in-
vicem conjuntla fit , do give fbme fufpicion/] Had a
great defire, after Twenty years cohabitation , to be
divorced from Queen Katherine , becaufe having been
formerly his Brother's Wife. Cardinal Wolfey being
made the Bifhops Legate together with Cardinal Cam-
fegitu for the hearing and determining this matter, tho
at firft he much corresponded with the King's Inclina-
tions, having defigned his Matching with the King of
France his Sifter' (as is thought) from fome Self interefts ;
yet, when he difcovered the King's Affeftions fettled
on Anne Batten, one inclined to Lutheranifme, he proves Set ' Fcx
averfe now to what he had formerly advanced, and de- 9 8# io ^*-
lays the dec&on of the Divorce fo long, till atlaft the
Pope,
%%
Concerning the English Reformation,
Pope , moved thereto by the Emperor , Nephew to
Queen Katherine, did, upon her appeal, revoke the caufe
to Rome, and inhibited the Legats Proceedings. 'Tis
faid alfo, that fome others of the chief of the Englifh
See Fox p. clergy , whether it were confeientioufiy , or out of
9 6.and 9 6t. t j, e f ame dif-affeftion of their's to AnneBulkn^ I cannot
*"-" l0 \ tell, much difliked the fame Divorce.
^ x8. The King, for this, much difpleafed with both Car-
dinal and Clergy, firft accufeth the Cardinal to have in-
curred a Premnnire, for having exercifedhis Legantine
Office in his Dominions , without the Kings Licence,
contrary to a Statute made in the days of King Richard
the Second. Yet had the King formerly been pleafed
to appear before him in Court, as the Popes Legate,
and his delegated Judge, together with Campegivs, in
the Caufe of the Kings Divorce. Upon this he is con-
sceGod*. demned, and all his Eftate feized on by the King. Tho
xe Hem- the CardinaI P^ded : ' That it was well known to his
jfr r ' c Majefty that he would not prefume to execute his power
1 Legantine before the King had been pleafed to ratify
* it, with his Royal AfTent given under his Seal, which
' notwithftanding he could not produce, that and all
'his Goods being taken from him. See Godwin's Annals
secGodw. P- 107. who alfo (p. 119.) faith-, that it was certain
AirM. p. that Wolfey was Licenfed to exercife his Authority Le-
!o 7 , mtdp. gantine.
J 1 o- After this fall of Wolfey , Next a Bill was given up in
. 19. t h e Parliament held 153a (and the Summe demanded
from the Clergy, as confpiring with the Cardinal,) of
an ioocool. Charges, that the King had been put to,
to obtain fo many Initruments from Forreign Univer-
fities , which had decided this matter. From which
Univerfities the King is faid to have procured their
Suffrages for his Divorce not without feeing feveral of
them with great Summs of Money. Concerning which
fee the Teftimonies of feveral Authors produced by
Sanders (p. 49. &c.) Some of thofe he quotes faying,
that they had Money offered to themfelves ; fome, that
they were Eye-witnelles of it received by others. fTho
(with
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. 2 2
(with your leave to make here a little digreffion touching
this Controverfyj thefe Univerfities , at leaft fome of
them, confidered only the point of the unlawfulnefs of
one marrying his Brothers Wife, when fuch former Mar-
riage was confummate by carnal knowing of her (See
the Determinations of Paris, and others m-Hollinflj. (p.
924.) putting in the Claufe -, fo that the Marriage be
confummate.) Without confidering that circumftance ,
whether Katharine was carnally known by her firfl Huf-
band, which was denied by the Queen and her Advo-
cates ('Prince Arthur being thought fome what infirm, .
and being but Fifteen years old when he Married her,
and dying fhortly after.) You may fee, if you have the
euriofity, what is faid for the confummation of that
Marriage in Fox Mon. p. 958. Edit. 1610. againsl it in
Sanders de Schifm Ang\. 1. L p. 40, Yet, tho the former
Marriage had been confummate, many Learned Men of
that Age of feveral Nations (amongft whom were Fifher
Bilhop of Rochefter, and Tonfiall Bilhop of Durefme)
whom you may find diligently reckoned up to the num-
ber of almoft Twenty by Sanders deSchijm Angli. 1. 1. .
p. 42. 53, 54. writ Books in Justification, that the
Marriage of Henry with Katherine was a matter difpen-
fable. For tho this was agreed on all fides, That Papa
won habet potefiatem disfenfandi in impedimentis jure divino
naturali conjugium dirimentibus, fed in its qua jure Canonic
tantum dirimmt : Yet fome of thefe Authors held firft
that all the impediments named in the Mofaical Law
were not dirimentia conjugium jure divino naturali (which
only now oblige Chriitians : ) and then fecondly that,
in matter of Affinity, only primus gradus reft* lines, as
between Father and his Sons Wife, and not primus gra-
dus line <& collateralis or tranfverfe, as between the Brother
and his Brothers Wife, was fuch an Impediment, as
did dirimere conjugium jure divino naturali, andindifpen-
fcibly. Others gathered the Law in Leviu 18. 16. dif-
penfable in fome cafes, from the exprefs difpenfation
made therein Deut. 25. 5. Now the prefer vation of
Peace between the two Kingdomes of England and Spain
2 a Concerning the Engttjh Reformation.
is a motive for fuch difpenfation much more confidcrable,
than that mentioned in Bent, the prefervation of the
name and honor of the deceafed, (See Card.Cajetan de
Conjng.Reg. jingl. 6.c.) And for the general judgment
of the Learned in this matter, and particularly of the
Univerfities, after you have read the Story in Sanders,
p. 49,50, 5 1, concerning them and efpecialiy concern-
ing Oxford, as likewife what is faid by Lord Herbert.
Hift. He*. 8. p. 324, 325. See what the Aft of Parlia-
ment 1. Mar. i.c, faith of them. wist. 'That this Mar-
' riage betwixt Henry 2&& Katherine was folemnized by the
'deliberate and mature confideration and confent of the
' beft and molt notable men in Learning, in thofe days, of
' Chi iitendome. That the perverfe affections of fome,a very
'few, perfons, for their own lingular glory and vain
'reputation, pretended the fame Marriage tobeagainfl
'the word of God : and to thi intent caufed the Seals
' as well of certain Univerfities in Italy and France to be
'gotten (as it were for ateftimonyj by the corruption
' with Money of a few light perfons Scholars of the faid
' Univerfities , as alfo the Seals of the Univerfities of
' this Realm to be obtained by finilter working, fecret
-' threatnings , &c. And that Arch-Bifhop Cranmer in
'giving Sentence that the faid Matrimony wasunlaw-
'ful, took his Foundation, partly upon his own unad-
' vifed judgment of the Scripture, joyning therewith the
'pretended teftimonies of the faid Univerfities: and
'partly^ upon bare and moft untrue conjectures i. e,
' concerning the confummation of the former Marriage
' of Katherine with u4rthnr.~} And fee what Lord H rbert
delivers of the hefitancy of the German Proteftant Divines
(being feveral times and that long after the Divorce made
requested thereto by King Henry} to declare the Divorce
lawful p. 448. and 379. where he faith, That for the
approbation of the Divorce propofed to the German Divines
Luther, Juftus Jonas, Philip Melancthon and others, they
delayed to approve it, and the King was judicionjly advifed
by his Agents from thence, not to require any thing of them,
which would be too hard to grant. I have made this Di-
greflion
Concerning the Englifo Reformation. 2*
greffion to ihew you the diverfity of opinions, which was
in this difficult matter (that you may fee the Pope ftoud
not alone in his judgment : ) and how ifte feveral interefts
offeveral times justified and condemned the fame thing.
Now to return 'to our matter in hand.}
The forefaid Summeof 1 00000 h fpentupon the Uni- $ 1**
verfities abroad was demanded by the Parliament from
the Clergy at home j becaufe it was laid, that the Car-
dinal, and fome other chief amongft them were, thro
their falfhood and diffimulation, the caufe of this For-
reign Expence.- Which Summe theyrefolutely refufing
to contribute , the whole Clergy are fued by the King,
and condemned by the Kings Bench in a Premunire alfo,
for receiving and acknowledging the Cardinals Power
Legantine, exercifed by him ignorantly or prefumptu-
oufly, without the Kings confent and allowance firft ob-
tained. The Clergy, thus become liable, at the Kings
pleafure, to the Imprifonment of their Perfons , and y
confiication of their Eftates, aflemble themfelves in the
Houfe of Convocation , offer to pay for their Ranfome
the demanded 100000 1.
But the King, having now no bopes of obtaining a . 2 ,
Licence for his Divorce from the Pope, (who at this
time ftood much in awe of the Emperor, victorious in
Italy, and a near Kinfman and Favourer of Queen Ka-
therini) that the Popes Decrees might be of no force
againft him , negotiates alfo by his Agents with the
Clergy, fwhilft, in thefe fears,,) to give him the Title
of Supremacy in Ecclefiaftical matters within his Do-
minions } making account that, this obtained, he had
theaflent of his own Clergy at his beck for the nulling
of his former Marriage. Therefore, in the drawing up
of the Clergy's Petition to the King for releafe of the
Premunire, it was fignified from the Court (cujm conftUi
Cranmerus & Cromwellus clam authores faijfe exifiima-
bantur \ faith the Author Antiq. Brittanic. p. 325.) that
a Title mould be prefixed, wherein they ihould ftile the
King ecclejia & cleri Anglkani Protettor & fuprcmum
Caput, or elfe the Petition would not be accepted. To
) which
2^ Concerning the Engli(b Reformation.
which with fome difficulty they agreed, fo, as qualifying
it with this Ciaufe [Quantum per legem Chrifii licet. ~J
But, the King again excepting at this limitation, as un-
worthy the Clergy (who either did or ought to know,
and definitively inftruct others, what Chrifls Law did,
or did not, allow) at lad upon renewed threats this Ciaufe
alfb was procured to be omitted. See Aitiquin Brit-
tannic, p. 326* SedRegi (faith that Author) disflicuit
ancipitem dubiamque mitigationem & moderationem verbo-
rum a cleri fui Synodo, qua de Chrifii lege ant certa fait,
ant certa ejje debuit, tarn fiigide proferri. Jtaque Cvom-
wellum ad Synoditm iternm mandans, earn ant tolli voluit 7
ant cleriim incur fas SanHionump&naspati, Omnium igitur
ex fententiis Rex fine ambiguit ate 11IL1 ecclefia Anglimfupre-
mum caput declaratmeft. But yet this was not done ; till
after the Clergy, who much alledged, that the King, or
fomeof his Succeflbrs might, upon this Title, ruine the
C hurch of England in their ordering Spiritual matters
without or againft the Clergy thereof, had obtained a
voluntary promife from him to this effect: That he would
never by vertue of that Grant affnme to himfelf any more
power over the Clergy, than all others the Kings of England
had ajfumed ; nor that he would do any thing without them^
in altering, ordering, or judging, many Spiritual matters.
See Bilhop Fijherh Life publifhed by Dr. Bayly. And
"this was the firit. Act of the Clergy, which, being fo un-
derftood, as excluding ail authority of the Weflern
Patriarch over the Church of England, and transferring
fuch authority for the future totheKingis contrary to
the Fourth Thefts.: becaufe fome .fuch authority was con-
ferred on this Patriarch by Superior Councils. And
which Act was fo palled by them, that, as Dr. Ham-
mond acknowledged! (of-Schifm 7. c.) it is eafytobe-
.u'lAt '' tvc ? that nothing but the apprehenfions of dangers, which
4. a/in hung over them by a Fremunire incurred by them , could pro-
f, ac bahly have inclined them to it.
$.z2, Alter the conceding of this Title of Supremacy to the
King, and exclusion of the Pope's Authority outof his
Dominions, and:, the voiding of all appeals made hence
unto .
3
&0V.U lA.t
Concerning the Englifo Reformation, ' 27
unto him; and after the Kings Marriage to AnneBullen
alfo, bufbefore the publication thereof j Cranmer, being
now chofen Arch-Biihop of Canterbury , upon the death
of Warham, a Favourer of the Queen Katherixe's Gaufe,
Summons her to appear before him and fome other Bi-
ihops and Commiffioners $, and, upon her neglect, fo-
lemnly diflblveth the Kiugs former Marriage with her,
and divorceth him from her.
But, the Kings ends thus obtained, yet things refted . 25.
not here. * But, whereas formerly till the Twenty fifth Aid bm
'year of Henry the Eighth the Synods of the Clergy /f/^'^
(faith- Dr. Beylin . 1. p, 7. j after called by the Kings S*X
* Writ, acted abfolutely in their Convocations of their allowed, ih
'own authority, the Kings or Parliaments affentorra-
* tification neither concurring nor required ; and whereas
'by this fole authority, which they had in themfclves,
' they made Canons, declared Herefies, convicted and -
: * cenfured perfons fufpected of Herefy, &c. Now, they
having declared the King fupream Head of the Church,
inltead of. the Pope the Weftern Patriarch, itfeemed
reafbnable therefore that no Acts of the Church fhould
ftand good without the concurrence of the Head: And
conducing much to this end (as I learn from the fore- Sa FuIim
named Dr ) was a Petition or Remonftrance exhibited " A ^^{ f
to the King by the Houfe of Commons (after the Ice I'y.u'd k-
was broken) ^.1532. c In which (Taith he,) they, 8c- nocentt p^
' firing that the Convocation fhould be brought down to 2 - & - **
* the fame level with the Houfcs of Parliament, and that
* their Acts and Conftitutions fhould not bind their Sub-
* jects, as before, in their Goods and Pofleflions, until
* they were confirmed and ratified by the Regal .power,
'they fhewed themfelves aggrieved , that the Clergy
1 of this Realm fhould act authoritatively and fupreamly
'in the Convocation and they in Parliament do no-
* thing but as it was confirmed and ratified by Royal
'aflent. An Anfwer unto which Remonltrance ( faith
* he ) was drawn up by Dr. Gardiner then newly
* made Bifliop of W inch eft er , and being allowed of
'by both Houfes of Convocation was by them prc-
D 2 fcnted
a Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
Tented to the King. But the King not fatisfied with
* this Anfwer refotved to bring them to his bent, and
* therefore on the Tenth of May fent a Paper to them by
c Dr, Foxe (after Bifhop of Hereford) in which it was
* peremptorily required : that no Conftitution or Ordi-
f nance fhall be hereafter , by the Clergy Enacted, pro-
c mulged, or put in execution, unleis the Kings Highnefs
c do approve the fame, and his advice arid favour be alfo
' interponed for the execution &c. Whereupon on the
* Fifteenth of the lame Month they made their abfolute
* fubmiflion. So He. And thus the nextftep therefore
of this Reformation was ; that, the King fo requiring
it, they bound themfelves by a Sy nodical Act for the
time to come, not to aflemble themfelves at all without
the Kings Writ ; and when aflembled, not to enact, pro-
mulge, or execute any Canons, Constitutions, Ordinan-
ces Provincial or Synodical, or by whatfoever name
they fhall be called, unlefs the King by his Royal aflenfe
command them to make, promulge, and execute the fame.
See for this the Preface of the Act of Parliament, Twenty
fifth year of Henry the Eighth, 1 9. c. where it is faid - 7
* that the Clergy of the Realm of England had not only
1 acknowledged , that the Convocation of the fame
' Clergy, is, always hath been, and ought to be aflem-
bled always by the Kings Writ - but alfo, fubmitting
c themfelves to the Kings Majefty, had promifed in verbo
' Sacerdotii^ that they would never from henceforth pre-
' fume to attempt, alledge, claim, or put in ure, enact,
' promulge, or execute any new Canons, Conftitutions,
'Ordinances, Provincial or other, or by whatfoever
1 other name they fhall be called :, unlefs the Kings moft
1 Royal aflent may to them be had, to make, promulge,
c and execute the fame. (But they gave up alfo their
power to execute any old Canons of the Church, with-
out the Kings confent had firit thereto -, as appears by
what follows in the next Section,; The whole Debate
with all the traverfes and emergent difficulties wHich
appeared herein (faith Dr. Heylin) are fpecified at large
aa the Records of Convocation 1532, which were well
worthy
Concerning the Englifh Reformation, 29
worthy the viewing. Now, if the Fir ft and Second
Thefts above-named ftand good, this Act of the Clergy
is utterly unlawful. For by this the Prince hath autho-
rity to hinder the Clergy from altering or reforming
any former fetled Doctrine in his Kingdome. As King
Charles alfo in his Declaration before the 39 Articles ma-
nifefteth - 7 'that he will not endure any varying or de-
c parting in the leaft degree from theeftablifhed Doctrine
'and Difcipline of the Church of England - any varying \ -
i.e, by the Bifhops and Clergy in their Convocation. In
what cafe then had the Reformation been , if former
Princes, in the fame language as King Charles, had ufed
this pretended lawful power in prohibiting Bifhops &e.
to attempt, enact, promulge, &c any thing contrary to
the, then, here fetled, Popifh Doctrines ?
To advance yet fomewhat further. In the Preface
of the fame Act of Parliament the Clergy are alfo faid >' l i
(which thing neither Dr. Heylin , Dr. Hammond, nor
Dr. Fern, have fufficiently weighed in their Re-
lations of the Englifh Reformation ) to have humbly
befought the Kings Highnefs, that the Conftitutions and
Canons Provincial or Synodal which be thought to be pre-
judicial to the Kings Prerogative Royal, or repugnant
* to the Laws and Statutes of the Realm, or to be other-
'wife overmuch onerous to his Highnefs and his Sub-
jects, may be committed to the judgment of hisHigh-
c nefsand of Thirty Two Perfons, Sixteen of the Tem-
* poralty, and Sixteen of the Clergy of the Realm, to
'be chofen and appointed by the Kings Majefty:, and
c that fuch Canons as (hall be thought by the more -part of
them "Worthy to be annulled, fit all be made of no value ; and
fuch other of the C amm m [hall be approved to fiand with the
Laws of God &C, Jhall sland in power. Conftitutions and
Qanons Provincial and Synodal : not only fuch as were
the fole Conftitutions and Canons of the Synods of this
Nation, which the like Synods may lawfully correct*,
but fuch as were alfo the Canons of fuperior Synods,
which the Synods of this Nation could not lawfully
annul
so Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
annul. This appears , both by the practice of their
abrogating and reforming of feveraj Canons , that
were fuch j (nay I think fuch were all that were re-
formed : ) and aJfo by the Tenent, (See below . 28.
Statute 25. Hen. 8. 21. c.) that all the Conftitu-
tions made only by mans authority are by the King,
being fupream in his Dominions, as he thinks fit, muta-
Me. To fiand with the Laws of God: therefore any Ca-
non, tho it were not againft the Kings Prerogative or
X,aw of the Realm, yet if thought by thef Judges not
to ftand with the Laws of God , might be annulled.
Shall be thought by the more fart of them. Therefore an
Ad of the Laity in thefe Spiritual matters, if obtaining
the confent only of one Clergy-man , tho all the reft
oppofe, nay if obtaining the confent of the King, tho
all the Clergy-Commiflioners oppofe, ftands good, as
being an Act of the major part.
.. a? , In this Acft of the Clergy, if itbefnppofedaSynodi-
cal requeft of the whole Clergy, and not only of fomc
perfons thereof more addicted to the Kings Inclinations ;
and if Canons and Conftitut ions here be not reftrained
;on]y to thofe that feem fome way to intrench upon the
rights of Civil Power, or to fome Ecclefiaftical exter-
nal Rites and Ceremonies : I fee not, but that the Clergy
here gives away to the King and to the Laity, at lealt
if affifted with one or two, or indeed without any,
Clergy, their Synodical power to conclude and deter-
mine matters of Faith, and to order the Government
of the Church as they fhall think bell -, fince all the for-
mer Canons ard Conftitutions Synodal are not about
matters of External Rite and Ceremony ^ but fome ,
doubtlefs, concerning matters of Faith, and fuch Chrifti-
an Practices, and Ecclefiaftical Government and Difcl-
pline, as are prefcribed in the Holy Scriptures, and ne-
ceflarily involve Faith \ of all which Canons the 32 are
now made Judges, what ftands with Gcds Law, or what
is contrary thereto : and the Reformatio legum Eccle-
fafiicarum, drawn up partly in Henry the Eighths, partly
in Edward the S'ath's time, by fuch Commiffioners (Re-
printed
Concerning the Engtijh Reformation. *f
printed 1640^ is found to meddle not only with Ca-
nons repugnant to Civil Government, or with Rites
and Ceremonies ^ but with matters of, the Divine Offices,'
ami Sacraments, Herefies, &c, as appears in the very Ti-
tles of that Book. Now fuch Act of the Clergy mult'
needs be moffc unjuit and unlawful, if the Firlt, or Se-
cond, or Seventh Thefis above- recited Itand good
But, whatever fenfe thefe words in the Preface of $. 16.
the Act were, or may be, extended to, I do not think,
that the Clergy at firft intended any fuch thing, as to
make, the King or his Coramiflioners Judges of matters -
of Faith or Divine Truths By which authority Princes-
might (as they alfo did) change Religion in this King-'
dome at their pleafure ; but imagined, that, as they
obliged themfelves to do nothing without the Kings
confent, fo neither, in thefe matters efpecially, Ihould
the King do any thing without theirs : as may be ga-
thered j Firft, by the Promife they obtained from the' I;
King at their giving him the Title of Supream recited
before* Secondly, by the Declaration of the Bifhops : 2 .
againft the Pope, wherein they alledge againft him the $. Fox.p.
Third Canon of the Second General Council Enacting, ut 971.
com rover fix, ab Epifcepis Provinciarum, ttbi ort<xfnnt, terini-
nmtur ; that all Caufes fhall befiniflied and determined
within the Province where the fame began, and that
by the Biflwps ef the fame Province : urged alfo by BiftlOp
Tonslttl in his Anfwer to Cardinal Poole. And Thirdly, 3; ,
By feveral of the faid Bifhops and particularly by this
TonftaPs an&GardinerS (of whom Dr. Fern faith : that
none could have written better againft the usurped Papal , - xam ' u
Supremacy ', than thefe Bifhops did) retracting their ac- p. 69/
knowledging of fuch a Regal Supremacy .- and that upon
deprivation of their Bifhopricks and Imprifonment of
their perfons, fome in King Edward's, and fome in Qu.
Elizabeth's days : retracing, &c I fuppofefor this reafon,
becaufe by fad experience they faw it much enlarged ::
beyond thofe bounds, within which only they formerly,
had maintained it juft. And Fourthly , By the early- 4,
Act of Parliament 24. Henry 8. 12, c. where, in the Pre-
face-
~ 2 Concerning the English Reformatio*.
face it is faid : ! That when any Caufe of the Law Di-
* vine cometh in queftion, that part ot the Body Poli-
* tick called the Spirituality, njow being ufually called
c the Englifh Church, is fufficient and meet of it felf,
1 without the intermeddling of any exteriour perfon or
( perfbns, to declare and determine all fuch doubts j and
c where, in the Act, it is ordered , that fuch Caufes fhall
* have their appeals from the Arch-Deacon to the Bifhop,
c and from the Bifhop to the Arch-Bifhop of the Province ,
c and there to be definitively and finally adjudged. Finally,
*.e y without any further appeal to the King. Neither
can it be {hewed, that exprefly this authority or jurif-
diction, <To reprefs, reform, correct, and amend all
c fuch Errors, Herefies, Abufes, Enormities, whatfoever
c they be, which by any manner of Spiritual Authority
c or JurifcJiction ought or may lawfully bereprefTed, re-
-formed &c, any Forreign Laws, Forreign Authority,
* Prefcription, or any thing or things to the contrary
'thereof, notwithftandingj tho it was allowed to the
King as a Branch of his Supremacy by the Parliament,
was conceded or voted by the Clergy, or pretended to
be fo j but was built, only by confequence , upon the
Clergy's recognizing him the fupream Head of the 'Church
of England - as appears in the Preface of that Act 26.
Hen. 8. i.e. By thefe things therefore it feems, that
as yet all the Jurifdiction for determining Spiritual Con-
troverfies, that was taken from the Pope, was commit-
ted to the Community of the Englifh Clergy, or finally
placed in the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury. But you will
find by what follows, that it long refted not here, but
was fhortly after removed from hence into the hands of
the King. And as it was thus with the Clergy ^ fo in
the Laity alfo in the Parliament its felf (in the new
power given of altering and difpenfing with former
Church Laws 25. Hen. 8. 2 i.e. J there feemeth at firlt
to have been a kind of jealoufy upon the new introduced
Supremacy , left it might afterward proceed to fome
exorbitancy as to changing fomething in the fub-
&an,ce of Religion.' Therefore in the forenamed Aft
they
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. ??
they infert this Provifo. 'Provided always, this Act nor any
' thing therein contained (hall be hereafter interpreted,
* that your Grace, your Nobks,and Subjects intend by the
1 fame to decline and vary from the Congregation of
' Chrifts Church in any things declared by the Scriptures
* and the word of God necefTary, concerning the very Arti-
* cles of the Catholick Faith of Chriitendome,or any other
* things declared by the Scripture neceflary for }our
' and their _ Salvation *, but only to make an Ordinance
' by Polities neceflary and convenient to reprefs vice,
' and for good confervation of this Realm in peace, unity,
* and tranquility, from rapine and fpoyl, infuing much .
* the old ancient Cuftoms of this Realm on that behalf.
'Not minding to feek for any reliefs, fuccOrs, brreme-
' dies for any wordly things and humane laws in any
c cafe of necefiity," but within this Realm at the hands
'of your Highnefs, which ought to have an Imperial
'power and authority in the fame, and not obliged in
* any worldly Caufes to , any Superior. Upon which
* Provifo Bifhop Bramhal hath this note i Schifm Guarded
'p. 63.) That if any thing is contained in this Law
'fortheabolifhingor tranflation ft. e, from the ClergyJ
' of power meerly and purely Spiritual, it is retracted
\ by this.f rovifo at the fame time it is Enacted-
E C H A P.
34 Concerning the EngUJh Reformation.
toe 8th.
CHAP. III.
i
II. Head. The Supremacy in Spirituals claimed by Kjng
Henry the Eighth.
$. *<?-. II. \7\7 E have feen how far the Clergy and Laity
concerning \ V alfo at firft feem, to have proceeded in the
wb.it su- advancing of the Kings Supremacy. Now to come to
ZaT7f:er- t ^ le Seconcl tn i n S 1 propofed to you : Concerning what
vtrdbydt- Supremacy was afterward by degrees conferred on, or
grees em- alfo claimed by, the Prince. After the Title then of
fened on, stream was thus yielded by the Clergy , as likewife,
Ktdlf^b tiiat the y would thence-fcrward enact or publilh no Sy-
Trhcel '* no ^ Decrees or Conftitutions without the content
firft obtained of this their declared Supream, It was
t. in the thus Enacted by the Authority of Parliament 7 6. Hen.
!fc??jr H * 8 - I,c - tTnat the King (hall have and enjoy, united
c to the Imperial Crown of this Realm, all Jurifdictions
'to the faid Dignity of Supream Head of the fame Church
* belonging : [>hich Jurifdiction how far it is under*
ftood to be extended , fee 1. Eliz. 1. c. where it is
Enacted 3 that fuch Jurifdictions , Priviledges , and
* Preheminencies Spiritual and Ecclefiaftical, as by any
* Spiritual or Ecclefiaftical Power hath heretofore been
'or may lawfully be exercifed or ufed for the Vifitation
1 of Ecclefiaftical State and Perfons, and for Reformation
* of all manner of Errors, Herefies, Schifms, &c, fhall for
'ever by authority of this prefent Parliament be united
4 and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm. And
further fee the Act 37. Hen, 8. 17. which runs thus.
* Whereas your moft Royal Majefty is juflly Stream
1 Head in Earth of the Churckvf England, and hath full au
s thority to correct and punifli all mannner of Herefies,
1 Errors, Vices, and to exercife all other manner of Ju-
* rifditftions commonly called EcclefiaHicd Jurifdiflion :
1 Neverthelefs the Bilhop of Rome and his Adherents
have
Concerning the Englifi Reformation. je
have in their Councils and Synods Provincial eftabfi(h-
*- ed divers Ordinances, that no Lay-man might exer-
* cife any Jurifdiction Ecclefiaftical, or be any Judge
^inany Ecclefiaftical Courts which Ordinances or Con-
'ftitutions, ftanding in their effect, "did found to be
1 directly repugnant to your Majefties being Supream
'Head of the Church , and Prerogative Royal, your
c Grace being a Lay- man. And whereas, albeit the
* faid Decrees by a Statute 25. Hen. 8 be utterly abolifh-
fc ed j yet, becaufe the contrary thereunto is not ufed
1 by the Arch- Rifhops, Bifhops, &c fwho have no man-
ner of Jurifdiction Ecclefiaftical, but by, under, and
' from, your Royal Majefty) it giveth occafion to evil
' difpofed perfons little to regard and to think the pro-
c ceedings and cenfures Ecclefiaftical made by your High-
c nefs and your Vice-gerent, CornmijTaries, &c , to be
8 of little or none effect, whereby the people have not
1 fuch Reverence to your molt Godly Injunctions , as
'becomcth them^ In confideration , that your Majefty
* is the only and undoubted Supream Head <^c, to whom
* by Holy Scripture all power and authority is wholly
1 given , to hear and determine all manner of Caufes
Ecclefiaftical, and to correct vice&c: May it there-
4 fore be Enacted, that all perfons as well Lay, as thofe
c that are Married , being Doctors of the Civil Law,
c who fhall be deputed to be any ChanceIIor,Commiflary,
* &c^ may lawfully exercife all manner of jurifdiction
' commonly called Ecclefiaftical Jurifdiction , any Con-
c ftitution to the contrary notwithftanding. And fee
Reformatio Legum Ecclefiafticarum tit* de Officio & Jwifd.
omnium Judicum, Rex tarn in Epifcopos^ Clericos 7 &c,
cjuam in Laicos^ pleniffimam jurifdiElionem tarn civilem,
qttam Ecclefiafticam exercere potefl^ cum omnvs Jurifditlio
& Ecclefiaftica & Sacularis ab eo tanquam ex uno & eodem
fonte derivantur*
Amongft which Jurifdictions I underftand alfo Ex- $ *?
communication, Sufpenfion, and Deprivation ab officio ^
of which fee more below p. . 40. Not that I affirm
the King did ever claim the right of exercifing, (himfelf,)
E 2 this
3 6 Concerning tie Englijb Reformation*
this power of the Keyset that he claimed this rightfwhicfr
is contrary to the Firft Thefii) that no Clergy-man be-
ing a Member of the Church of England mould exercife
it in his Dominions in any Caufe, or on any Perfon,
without the leave and appointment of him the Supream
Head of this Church ; nor any forbear to exercife, where
he the He#d commanded it : As, before the Reforma-
tion, the inferiour Clergy might not exercife any
Church Cenfure contrary to the commands of their law-
ful Spiritual Superiors^ which Jurifdiftion of their for-
mer Spiritual Superiors was now enftated on the King.
On the King. Not as one fuhordinate to the Ecclefiaftical
jurifdiftion herein : For fb a Lay-perfon in for 9 txteriori
or contentiofoy as 'tis called (which Court the Church
ufed before any Prince was Chriftian) may excommu-
nicate fometimes, tho not ligare or folvere in foro inte~
viori or poenittntiali (yet for the exteriour alio, fee what
Provision is made againfl this in 16. Caroli 1. Can. 13.^
But as one by God primarily inverted with the difpofal
thereof ^ from whom the Ecclefiaftical Governors with-
in his Dominions derive this authority, as you havefeen
in the Preface of this Aft.
$ 8, Again in vertue of this Jurildidion tranflated to the
King, by another Aft of Parliament 25. Hen. %. 2.1. c.
the Supreme Power of giving all manner of Licences, Dif-
penfations , Faculties, Grants, ^-c, for all Laws and
Confutations meerly Ecclefiaftical , and in all Caufes
not being contrary to the Scriptures and Laws of God,
is not only taken from the- Pope, but from the Clergy too,
and is committed to the Secular Power, contrary to the
Eighth Thefts. [The Statute faith thus. ' That, where-
* as it ffondeth with Natural Equity and good Reafon,
1 that in all humane Laws, in all Caufes which are called
* Spiritual induced into this Realm , your Royal Ma-
*jefty, and your Lords Spiritual and Temporal and
4 Commons in Parliament [where yon fee the Parliaments
Supremacy , as to admitting or abrogating Ecclefiaftical
ConjlitHtionSf joyncd with the Kings^ have full power.
-aacl authority, not only to difpenfe, but alfo to autho-
rize
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. |U
* rize fome elect perfons to difpenfe with thofe and all
' other humane Laws of this your Realm, as the quality of
* the perfons and matter mall require : as alfo the faid
'Laws to abrogate, admit, amplify, or diminifh. Be
'it therefore Ena&ed , That from henceforth every
1 fuch Licence, Difpenfation, &c f that in cafes of ne-
'ceffity may lawfully be granted without offending the
c Holy Scripture and Laws of God, neceflary for your
c Highnefs,. or for your Subjects , fliall be granted in.
* manner following: that is to fay: the Arch-Bifiop of
Canterbury /hall have Power to grant them to your Majefty^
' &e. And if the forefaid Arch-Bifhop mall refine or
* deny to grant any Licences , Difpenfations , &c \
'that then upon Examination had, in your Court of Chan-
cery, that fuch Licences may be granted without offending
againflthe Scriptures^ your Highnefs mall command the
* Arch-Bifhop to grant them &c under fuch Penalties
1 as fhali be expreffed in fuch Writ of Injunction. And
'it fhall be lawful to your Highnefs, for every fuch de-
' fault of the faid Arch-Bifhop ; to give Power by Com-
'miffion to fuch two Spiritual Prelates, or Perfons to 1
c be named by your Highnefs , as will grant fuch Li-
1 cences and Difpenfations. ] Here the Suprcam Power
of difpenfing with Ecclefiaftical Conltitutions is afcribed
to the King and Parliament , as recognized Supream
Head of the Church-, and the Arch-Bifhop made his
Delegate-, and, after the Arch-Bifhop, the King, or
his Court of Chancery made the laft judge, what things
in fuch Difpenfations offend againit Scripture, what not.
By venue of the fame Jurifdiction tranflated to the ,.
King by an Aft of Parliament 25. Hen. 8. 20. c. The
neceflity of the Metropolitans being confirmed by the Pa~
march is tahen away -^ and the Clergy are bound, toad'
mit and confecrate what perfon foever the King fliall
prefent to any Bifhoprick upon Penalty of incurring a
'Premunire^ and the Confecration is to be performed
by fuch, and fo many, as the King fliall appoint. A
thing contrary to the Third Thefts, and the Canons cf
former Superior Councils:, and ruining the Church,
when-
: >j>'<
: |-
3$ Conctrning the Engtijh Reformat ion.
when the Prince is Heretical. See the Statute.
.30. Again; it is Enacted by the Statute above-mentioned
16. Hen. 8. i.e. That the King mould have full power,
from time to time, tovifit,reprefs, reform, correct, and
amend, all fuch Errors, Herefies, &c, as is fet down
but now, .25.
$, jx. Again j 25. Hen. 8. 19. c. It is Enacted by the fame
authority } That all fuch Canons and Conftitutions
Provincial or Synodal which be thought prejudicial
&c 9 as I have fet it down before, .23.
4. 24. The like is Enacted 32. Hen. 8. 26. c. viz.. That all
fuch Determinations, Decrees , Definitions, and Ordinances,
' as, according to Gods Word, and Chrifts Gofpel mould
' at any time hereafter be fet forth by the faid Arch-
* Bifliop and Bifhops and Doctors in Divinity, now ap-
pointed, or hereafter to be appointed by his Royal
* Majefty ; or elfe by the whole Clergy of England\jithet
hy the one, or by the other, therefore is the latter not held
neceffary, but the former fufficient with the Confirmation of
the Head~\ in and upon the matter of Chrifts Religion
'and the Chriffcian Faith &c by his Majefties advice and
' confirmation under the Great Seal, mall be by all his
' Grace's Subjects fully believed, obeyed, obferved and
performed to all purpofes and intents upon the pains
'and penalties therein to be comprifed. f Where note
that whereas under the Reformation private men are
tyed only to obey and believe the Definitions of Coun-
cils, when they are fet forth according to Gods Word;
i. e, when private men think them to be fo : Yet here this
Liberty was thought fit to be retrained} and private
men tyed to believe thefe Definitions, when fet forth as
according to Gods word -, i. e, when the fetters forth
deem them to be fo. To obey a thing defined accord-
ing to Gods Word, and to obey a thing defined as being
according to Gods word, are Injunctions very different.]
$. 33. Again, whereas the Act 24. Hen. 8. 12. c. fet down
before, . 25. ordered appeals in Caufes Spiritual to be
finally adjudged by the Arch-Bi(hop of the Province :
It is Enacted by Parliament 25. Hen. 8. 19, c. Firft,
That
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. ?$
'That no manner of Appeals mail be made out of the
'Realm to the Bifhop of <?wHn any Caufes or Matters
'of what Nature foever. Secondly, That, for lack of
'Juftice in the Court of the Arch-Bifhop} Commiffio-
'ners, by the Kings Highnefs to be appointed, mail
'have full power and authority, to hear and definitively
'to determine every fuch Appeal, with the caufes and
' all circumftances concerning the fame ; and no further
' Appeals to be made. Thefe Commifiioners therefore,
(appointed by the King,) are the ultimate and unap-
pealable Judges after the Arch- Bifhop in all Spiritual
matters \ of which doubtlefs many are concerning what
is lawful or unlawful by Gods Word , wherein accord-
ing to the Canon when they were Caufes of moment,
Appeals were formerly made from the Bifhop to a Synod,
or to the Patriarch,
Again j 25. Hen. S. 14 c. It is Enacted by authority ^
of Parliament: 'That no fpeaking, doing, or holding
' againft any Laws called Spiritual Laws^ made by au-
' thority of the See of Rome, by the Policy of Man which
'be repugnant to the Laws and Statutes of the Realm,
' or the Kings Prerogative, fhall be deemed to be Herefy.
From which all that I would note is this : that the King
and Parliament undertake to be Judges of Herefy, and
do declare, that no Laws of the Realm nor the Preroga-
tive aflumed by the King have any thing of Herefy in
them. Again , it is Enacted by Parliament 34, 35.
Hen. 8. i.e. 'That if any Spiritual Perfon or Perfons
' fhall preach or teach contrary to the Determinations
'which fince An. Dow. 1540, are or fhall be fet forth
'by his Majefty as is aforementioned; that then every
' fuch Offender offending the third time contrary to this
' Act fhall be deemed and adjudged an Heretick , and
* fhall fuffer pains of death by Burning;. Where the King
is made the ultimate Judge of Herefy, without any Ap-
peal, as appears by the former- quoted Act 25 Hen. 8.
19. c. contrary to the Firft and Seventh Thefts. And
the Proteftants, in uftifying this Supremacy, mull allow
their own Condemnation, if teaching againft any thing
written
40 Concerning the English Reformation.
written in the Book called the Infiitution of a Christian
^ Man ; Or, A Necefary Dottrine for all forts of People,
fet forth by the King s Authority at that time ^ or a-
gainft the Six Articles , which were in the fame Aft
Eftabliihed ; as likevyife in 3 1, Hen. 8. 14. c. the Publiih-
ing of which A6t(l'aith Lord H^r*,p.44 7 .)gave no little
c occafion of murmur -, iince to revoke the confcience,
'not only from its own Court, but from the ordinary
' ways of refolving Controverfies ; to fuch an abrupt de-
4 cifion of the Common-Law, as is there [Stat. 31. Hen.
3*. n. 1. * l4# c> -j f et down, was thought to be a deturning
4 of Religion from its right and ufual courfe. Now
to reflect a little upon thefe feveral Ads fore-quoted.
J( 1. Whereas it is fa id by Bifhop Bramhal (Schifm Guarded
. 3- p. 262. the Title of which Section is, That Henry
the Eighth made no new Law. See likewife his Vindic,
It p. 86.; 1. 'That thefe Statutes of Henry the Eighth,
e were only declarative of old Law, not enactive of new
Law, proving it by the authority ofFitz-Herbert, and of
2i the Lord Cohe {Reports, Fifth Part.) And 2 ly (Schifm
Guarded, p. 6 1, 62.) * That thefe Statutes do attribute
c no Spiritual Jurifdiction to the King at all, fave only
4 an External Regiment by coaftive Power in Ecclefi-
T e aftical Caufes mforo contentiofo. [For the Firfi of thefe,
if you pleafe to compare the Claufes of the Statutes
before rehearfed, with the former Statutes of this Land
diligently collected by the Lord Cofe (Reports, Fifth Part)
and with thofe alfo mentioned by Bifliop Bramh. Vindic.
4. c. p. 63. &c. You fhall find no men thing, if you
take all and all the extent of King Henry % Statutes. You
may find Appeals to the Pope (or other Forreign judge,J
and Bulls or Excommunications or Legations from him
(except that of the Bifhop of Canterbury who was Legatut
vatm) to have been prohibited by former Laws } that-
is, f w fotne particular 'Cafes, wherein the Prince conceived
Himfelf or his Subjects to be injured thereby in his or
their Temporal Rights, Profits, Securities , or alfo in
fome Ecciefiaftical Inducements obtained formerly from
the Pope, (See that Inducement granted to King Edw.
the
n. %.
Concerning the Englijh' Reformation* 41
the Gonfeflbr. Vobis & pofieris^ ve sir is Reg i bus, &c. in
Sf elm. Cone, A. 1066. Bifhop BramhaCs Vindic.^, 66.)
This appears in that much urged Statute 16. Rich. 2.
5.C quoted in Vindic. p. 80. where, upon pain of a
Premunire, all are prohibited to purchafe any Bulls or
Sentences of Excommunication from Rome, But this
is in certain Cafes only ('fee Vindic. p, 81.) Cafes in-
deed Ecclefiaftical ; but fuch as were conceived contrary
to the Temporal Rights of the King and his Subje&s
("which, all Ecclefiaftical matters CI hope) neither are,
nor are pretended to be) viz.. thefe Cafes, Popes re-
fufing the King^s or other Laity s Prefentment of a Perfon
to the Benefices of the Church [[that is of fuch a Perfon whofe
Orthodoxnefs and Canonicalnefs the Clergy cannot
queftion.~| Again ; The Tranflation by the Pope of Englifh
Bifhofs out of the Realm without the Kings ajjent, whereby
f faith the Statute) the Kings Liege Sages ofhisCoun-
'cilfhould be without his afient, and againft his Will
'carried away and gotten out of his Realm, and the
'Subftance and Treaiure of the Realm fhall be carried
'away, and fo the ftealm deftitute as well of Counci?,
' as of Subftance furely thefe are Temporal Confiderations]
' and fo the Crown of England, which hath been fo free
'at all times that it hath been in no Earthly Subjection,
' but immediately fubjec't to God in all things \jiot abso-
lutely as the Bifhop reprefents it V indie, p 80. but in all
' things] touching the Regality of the fame Crown,and to
'none other, fhouldbefubmitted to the Pope, &c. \jhe
Regality ; (that is) in thofe Temporal things above named.]
In thefe Cafes Bulls, &c, from the Bifhop of Rome were
prohibited, as infringing the Civil Rights. And to
'this Statute in fuch cafe (it is faid there) the Lords
'Spiritual gave their confent: But meanwhile making
' Proteftations (faith the Statute) that it is not their
' mind to deny or affirm that the Bifhop of Rome may
'not excommunicate Bifhops, nor that he may make
'Tranflation of Prelates after the Law of Holy Church.
And Richard the Second, notwithstanding this AJt, was
far from the denying the Popes Supremacy in his Realms
F as
a 2 Concerning the English Reformation.
as to many other refpefts , as appears by his zealous
fupporting of Vrhan the Sixth in it. 2. Rich. 2. 7."!
Again you may find perhaps Appeals, Bulls, &c, pro*
hibited, in general, without the Kings confent firft ob-
tained thereto 7 But this not out of an intention of fup-
preffing all fuch Appeals, or Ecclefiaftical Laws orCen-
fures whatfoever coming from the Pope or other Spiri-
tual authority abroad, or out of an intention of deny-
ing thefe in feveral Cafes to be rightfully belonging unto
them : but only out of an intention to examine them firft,
whether any thing were contained in them prejudicial
"' to the Temporal and Civil Rights, and Emoluments
and Priviledges of the Prince and of his Subjects, that
the Mitre might not encroach upon the Crown j both
which have their certain limits of Jurifdiction, and may
do wrong one to the other. Such authority as this
(then) in Church-matters you may find exercifed by for-
mer Princes of England 7 or perhaps fome other power
ufed by them againft the Church, and defended by the
common Lawyers of thofe days, more than is juftifiable*.
But, on the other fide, I think you will not find either
afTumed by the Prince, or allowed to him by any Statutes
before the times of Henry the Eighth, fuch Powers in
Ecclefiaftical matters, as fome of thefe following. Name-
ly 7 A Power to correct and reform all Errors and Herefies
in Religion by fuch perfons, as the Prince fhall appoint
to judge thereof, half of them being Laicks, repealing
alfo the former courfe of t-ryal of them by the ordinary
Church-Magiftrates, as you may fee below, , 39. A
Tower to make and reverfe Ecclefiaftical Laws, alter
the Church Liturgies , pubiick Forms of adminiftring
the Sacraments, Ordinals, &c without the confent of
the major part of the Clergy or any lawful Church Au-
thority. A Power to hinder and prohibite the Clergy,
that they may correct or reform any fuch Herefies, or
may make or publifh any fuch Ecclefiaftical Decrees
or Laws within the Kings Dominions without his con-
fent thereto firft obtained. Withont his Confent, not to
examine,, whether fuch their Conftitutions might be any
way
Contenting the Englijh Reformation. aj>
way prejudicial to the State Temporal (for this were
but meet and juft) but whether fuch be agreeable or
repugnant to Gods Word, and dangerous to the Peoples
SalvatioH and Spiritual State. A Tower thus in all
Caufes Ecclefiaftical, Licences, Faculties, Difpenfations,
to be the final Judge (by himfelf or by his Court of
Chancery or by Tome other Deputies whom he pleafeth
to choofe) to whom Appeal may be made concerning
what is agreeable, or what repugnant to the Holy Scrip-
ture. A Power to reftrain allForreign Appeals and Cen^
fures from. thence, not only in all Cafes mixt with the
Interefts of the Temporal Government, but alio in all
matters meerly Spiritual and of Ecclefiaftical Cogni-
zance. A Power to prohibit or reverie any Ecclefiafti-
cal Conftitutions of Councils Patriarchal or General ,
tho in things wherein Temporal Regalitiesor Preroga-
tives, or the Temporal fafety and peace of the people
is not concerned -, but, as I faid, upon pretence of their
being conceived to contain fomething repugnant to
Gods Law. A Power to hinder that no Ecclefiaftical
Governors may call any Synod or Aflembly within his
Dominions, nor exercife in foro externo any Ecclefiafti-
cal Cenfures without his confent. A Power to command
fuch perfons to be inducted and instituted in Ecclefiafti-
cal Benefices and Dignities, whom the lawful Ecclefiafti- ,
cal Power refufeth as Unorthodox or Uncanonical. SwAtf /!
Laftly, ACoattive Power 'in foro externo fo far extended, 61. rc It
as that it leaves, for the Clergy (as independently be- Vindic. ^
longing to them,) only an Internal Power or Jurifdi&ion ^8.
in the Court of Conscience : or an Habitual Power of
Preaching, Adminiftring the Sacraments, exercifing the
power of the Keys in foro confcientU, ordaining and de-
grading Ecclefiafti cks ; but without any Liberty actually
or lawfully, to exercife the fame in any Princes Domini-
ons, if he denyeth it \ without any Power allowed to the
Clergy to fummon Offenders in foro externo , and to
punifh them with the Spiritual Sword, either for their
convicted crimes, or for non-appearance, and this
whether Secular princes either favour or oppofe : without
f 2 *%?y
44 Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
any Power to call or keep any pnblick Aflemblies for
publick Worfhip, for decifion of Controverfies in Re-
ligion, for making Church Laws, i. *, fuch as prejudice
no Temporal Rights, and publishing and impofing the
fame Determinations and Canons (upon Ecclefiaftical
Cenfures) upon the Church's Subjects, in the feveral
Dominions of Princes, whether they confent or refift.
Without any Power of their electing and ordaining future
Clergy in the feveral Dominions of Princes Chriftian as
well as others \ whenever thefe Princes fhali propofe or
aflent to the admiffionof no fuch pcrfons, as they (I
mean the lawful Church Authority) fliall judge Ortho-
dox and capable. Such Powers are not mentioned,at leafl
clearly, by Bilhop Bramhal to belong to the Clergy,
but feem to be fwallowed in the Coactive Power of the
Prince. Such Powers were in the poifeffion of the Church
independently on Princes for the firft Three Hundred
Years. Such Powers being tranOated to the Secular
Governors (when Chriftian) do arm them (when Ghrifti-
ans Heretical) to change and overturn the Church in
their Dominions "as they pleafc, whilft the Clergy ought
not to contradict. Such Powers are faid to belong to
the Prince, fince the Reformation (and indeed without
thefe the Reformation could not well have been effected)
and I think are given to them in the fore-quoted Statutes.
If thefe Powers are faid not to belong to thefe Princes,
let them name which of thefe are not. But LaftJy, fuch
Powers cannot be fhewed to have been given, or been due,
to our Kings by the former Laws, nnleis we will believe
that the Laws of the Land then contradicted that Obe^i-i
nce,which thofe Princes yielded to the Church j oxj&fif
thofe Princes, even when moft fallen out with the Cbttfcfe]
would voluntarily forego fo many of their rights.
.jf. n. 3 . Thus much to the firft Defence ufed by Bifhop Btamh[
2 That Henry the Eighth's Statutes were only declarative
of the former Laws. For the fecond thing faid by
him, That King Henry the Eighth by thefe, Statutes
claimed only an External Coattive Power in Caufes Es-
-Icfiaffical tn foro con tent iofo j if by External Coattivt
Power
Concerning the. Englifb Reformation, a*
Power " he meaneth the exercifing of all thofe Power gy
which I have but now named, with Coaction and the
Material Sword, then the Secular Prince Teems to
afTume and exercife fevcral of thofe Powers which
are only the Churches rights. But if by Coattive Tower
he meaneth only c the Kings calling of the Clergy
together to'confultjof Church Affairs, and his affifting
with the Secular Sword their Constitutions and Decrees,
and making their Laws his own by Temporal Mul&s
and Penalties, and compelling particular Clergy, as well
as Laity, to do that which the Church declares to be
their duty , compelling, I fay, with outward force, . for
herein the Bifhop feemeth to' place the Kings Power iri
Spiritual matters [See Schifm Guarded, p, 93. 'How
' can the Pope (faith he) pretend to any Coactive power
* in England-, where^the Powerof < the Militia and all Co-
'aftive force is legally. inverted in the King ?. And p. 92.
'The Primitive, Fathers ,did afiemble Synods and make
' Canons, &c : But they had no - Coaftive Power to
compel any man againft his Will ', the uttermoft they
* could do was to feparate him from their Communion.
'And p>i 166, Who can fummon another mans Subjects
' to appear where they pleafe, and imprifon and punifli
* them for not appearing without his leave ? Likewife
p. i(58. and compare them with his former Saying,
pr-92.3 If thus the Bilhop will have Secular Princes
to have nothing to do in the making or hindringany
Decrees or Laws of the Church-men in matters meerly
Spiritual^ but oaly to have fuch a. fole dominion over'
the Secular Sword, as that none can ufeit but he, or
by his - leave,, in the execution df fuch Laws,; all is well :
hot:tton the fermpr-quoted.Stattitesof fJtmy the Eighth
fiiew much more Power challenged., than the Bifhop
alloweth. This in Anfw r er. to the Bilhop> on Yi
Secondly^ If it be further faid here touching that par- ^
ticular Statute of much concernment 26. Hen. 8. 1. c. :' ;5-^4
quoted before . 26, and . 25. [Namely 5 f That the
'King fhall have full power from time to time, to vifit,
c refrefs, reform, all jnch Errors, and Herefias, as by any
' man nt"
manner
46 Concerning the EngUfo Reformation,
'manner of Spiritual Authority &c lawfully may be re-
Ste $. 2?. formed, &c."} If it be faid here ; that the King hath
only this power therein afcribed to him, to redrefs and
reform the Errors and Herefies, which are declared fuch
by the Church, by former Councils, or by the Synods
il of his Clergy ; but, that he hath no power given him
to judge or declare, what is Error, orHerefy. i. Firfi
thus then he hath not all the power given him, which
by any manner of Spiritual Authority or Jurifdiction
may be exercifed (as it follows in that Act) becaufe there
is a Spiritual Authority alio, that may declare new Er-
rors and Herefies, or that may reform fuch Errors, as
2. have not been by Synods formerly declared fuch ; and it
feems this He hath not. Secondly, Thus the Claufe end-
ing the Act [any Cnftomcy Forreign Laws, Prefcription,&c t
notwithstanding] is utterly ufelefs j becaufe no Forreign
Laws, or Prefcriptions deny this Authority to Kings,
to reform Errors &c in their Dominions ; fo that they
3 . ftill confine themfelves to the precedent Judgments of
the Church. Thirdly, In the Act fore-quoted 25. #<?.
8. 19. c. 'Tis granted to his Highnefs and Thirty Two
Commiffioners elected by Trim, to annul and make in-
valid what former Synodal Canons they think not to
itand with the Laws of God ; therefore they have power
to judge, which Canons are fuch, and to reform them,
i.e, to teach and declare the contrary truths to' them,
when thought by them Errors , againlt the judgment
of former Synods, arid without the judgment of a new
Synod , and what is this but to judge and pronounce.
4. de novo, what is E^ror, and Herefy, Enormity, Abufe,
&c ? Fourthly, Laftly ; how Comes the King or his Com-
miffioners to be made the ultimate judge (See before .
31. 25. Hen. 8. 19. cj in all Appeals touching Divine
matters, if he Or they-cannot judge in thefe, what is
Error ? Since fome Caufes and Controverfies may haply
come before him, not determined by former Councils.
And, for the Errors he reforms, if heisftillto follow
the judgment of 'his Clergy what are fuch Errors \ how
are there in thefe things Appeals admitted to him from
the judgments of his Clergy ? This
err'
Concerning the English Keferptntion. $y
This faid to remove the,mif-interpretation of that . 3 6.
Ad, I will add to thefe Acfts of Parliament which I have
been reciting to you from . 26. thofe words in the
Kings laft Speech which he made in Parliament not long
before his death \ reprehending. his Subjects for their
great diflenfion in Opinion and Dodrine. ' I f you know Lord Het
'furely (Taith he) that a Bifhop or Preacher erreth or Hi|?.p.* s *-
'teacheth perverfe Dodrine, come and declare it to
'fome of our Council or to us, to whom is committed N
4 by God the high authority, to reform and order fuch
'caufes and behaviours, and be not Judges your felves
' of your fantaftical Opinions and vain Expolitions. \Here
making his Council or himfelf Judge of the Biflwps Dottrines.2
And thofe words in King Henry the Eighth's Proclama-
tion, 1543. made for the eating of White-Meats, Milk,
Butter, Eggs, C heefe, in Lent : where he faith , * That Itt Fcx pa .j
c the meer pofitive Laws of the Church may be upon IX04 .
1 confiderations and grounds altered anddifpenfed with
* by the publick authority of Kings and Princes, when-
* foever they (hall perceive the fame to tend to the hurt
* and damage of their people. [Vnlefs perhaps he reftrain
damage here to Civil affairs. 2 Contrary to the Eighth
Thefts. And thofe words in Cromwell's Speech, when
he prefided, as the Kings Vicar-General, over the Clergy
alfembled to ftate fomething in Controverfies of Faith
then agitated betwixt the Roman Church and Lutherans %
who told them j 'That His Majefty would not fuher Fo^.io 7 s,
' the Scripture to be wrefted and defaced by any Glofles,
* any Papiftical Laws, or by any Authority of Doctors
* or Councils. By which if this be meant } that we
are not obliged to embrace the Dodrine of Scriptures
according to thofe Determinations and Expositions
which lawful Councils have made of them, it is contrary
to the Fourth and Seventh Thefts, and overthrows the
Government of the Church. See the fame thing faid Fco.1070;
on the Kings behalf by the Bifhop of Hereford againft
other Bifhops urging the Dodors of the Church. .
I will conclude with what Bifhop Carlet on injur ifditt. $. 37,
Regal and Ffifcofal Epifl. dedicat. And Calvin upon
thofe.
4?t Concerning the English Reformation.
thofe^Wofds in Amss 7. 13. [Prophecy not any more at
Bethel for it is the Kings Conn -,~\ fay of thefe times.
Bilhop Carleton relateth out of Calvin, 'ThatStephen
' Gardiner, Bilhop of Winchester, being at Ratisbon in Gcr~
' many upon the Kings Affairs, and there taking occafion
' to declare the meaning of that Title, Supreme Head of
' the Church given to Henry the Eighth, taught ; that the
*King had fuch a power, that he might appoint and pre-
^ 'fcribe new Ordinances of the Church, even matters
'concerning Faith and Doctrine, and abolifh old. As
'Namely, 'That the King might forbid the Marriage
' of Priefts -, and might take away the ufe of the Cup
* in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, and in fuch
* things might appoint what he lift. And there likewife
'Bilhop Carleton confeiTeth j That when Henry the
'Eighth took this Title of supreme Head, &c, tho the
' founder and more judicious part of the Church then
' understood the words of that Title fo, as that no
'offence might juftly rife by it fl fuppofe he means 3
in that fenfe, as himfelf takes it ; which is : For the
King to have a Jurifdiction Coa&ive in External Courts,
binding and compelling men by force of Law and other
External Mul&s and Punifhments, to what the v hurch
T ln Spiritual matters defines. For this Bilhop faith ; that
the Church is the Ori$ Judge of fuch matters (See before
p. Af.) and in his whole Book, written purpofely on
this Subject, I do not find that he gives the King any
Coactive Authority in Spiritual matters again ft any de-
finition of the Church: 3 ''Yet (faith he) they that
' were fuddenly brought, from their old Opinions of
'Popery not to the love of the Truth, but totheob-
' fervance of the Kings Religidn, received a grofs and
1 impure fenfe of thele words. But this grofs fenfe is fuch,
' as Bilhop Gardiner exprefied, and as I think fome of
thefe Inftances in the Parliaments Ads, &c made above
do confirm ; tho fome Writers in our latter times feem
to be fomewhat unwilling to acknowledge it. And it
is plain, that Calvin (in Amos 7.) underftood thofe
times (in which he writ) to have given Supremacy to
Kings,
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. 49
Kings, and particularly to Henry the Eighth in this
grojsfenfe. Whilft he complains thus. Et hodie quam
tnulti funt in Papatu , qui Regibus accumulant qukquid
poffunt juris & .potefta^is ", ita, ut ne qua fiat difceptatio de
religionej fed poteftas b<ec fit penes Regem unum, at Stat hat
pro fuo arbitrio quicquid voluerit, & fine controverfia hoc
firmum maneat. Qui initio tantopere extulerunt Henri-
Clim Regem Anglic certe fuerunt inconfiderati homines.
Dcderunt illi fummam rerun* omnium poteslatem *, e?* hoc
me femper graviter vulnera-vit : erant enim blas r phemi t cum v
vocarent ipfum fummum caput Ecclefia fub Chriflo.- Hoc
certe fait nimium : Sed tamen fepultum hoc maneat. quia pec-
carunt incor.fderato aelo. Sed imp oft or ille [[Stephen Gar-
diner] qui pofteafuit Cancellarim hujm Proferpinx, qua hodie
illicfuperat omnes diabolos [[he means Queen Mary~\ llle^
cum effet Ratifpons , non pugnabat rationibm (loqtior de
hoc poflrcmo Cancellario qui Epifcopm fuit Vintonienfisj
fed quemadmodum jam c&pi dicers , non m hit-urn curabat
Scriptura testimonial fed dicebat fuiffc in arbitrio Regum,
Statuta abrogarey & ritpu novos infiituere. Si de jt junto
Jigitur, illud regem pojfe populo indicere^ & jubere ut hoc
vel illo die vefcatur populm car nib ft* : licere ciiam prchibeve
Sacer dotes a conjugio : licere etiam regi inter dicer c populo
ufum calicis in c&na : licere regi ftatuere hoc vel illud in
regno juo : Quare ? Put eft as enim fumma eft penes Regent,.
He goes on complaining. Certum quidem eft Reges, ft
fungantur fuo officio ^ effe & Patronos Religionis, & nutrt-
cios Ecclefu. Hoc ergo fummopere fequiritur a Regibm,
ut gladio, quo pradit i funt ^ut ant ur ad cult urn Dei after endum
Cbut of whom fhall they learn the right cultus Dei t Of
the Body of Church-men ? Then what will become of
C alvinifme ? ] Sed inter ea funt homines inconfiderati [Tuch
as Arch-Bifhop Cranmer and others] qui factum illos nimis
Spirituals . Et hoc vitium paffxm regnat in Ger mania.
In his etiam regionibm nimium graffatur amongft the
Cenevois and the Swiffes~\ C7* nunc fentimus quales ft-utltu
nafcantur ex illaradice \ quod fie Principes& qtiicunquepo-
tiuntur imperio put ant fe it a Spirit uales effe^ ut nullum fit am-
plim Ecclefiafticum regimen. Non put ant fe pojfe regnare,
G nib
Concerning the Englifb Reformation,
nif aboleant omnem Ecclefix authoritatem , & fmt fummi
Judices tarn in doflrina, quam in toto Spiritual* regimine*
Tenendum eft igitur temper amentum^ quia hie morbus femper
in Vrincipibtts regnavit^ ut vellent infletttre religionem pro
fuo arbitrio & libidine, & inter ea etiam profuis commodis.
J-Iodie dolendafunt nobis nostra vices & deplorandte. Thus
he goes on complaining of the reforming Princes in thofs
times making themfelves the fummi Judices both in Ec-
clefiaftical Doctrines and Government ; Himfelf mean-
while, thus, being deltitute of any Judge at all in thefe
matters fthe judgment of Seculars being (by his fen-
tence ) invalid ) of the Church opposing him. To
this of CaMn may be added what Dr. Fern faith, in
his Confid. concerning Reform 2.C 6. . ' That the Bifhops
'and Clergy under Henry the Eighth may feem, atleaft
Mn words a>nd expreffion, to have over-done their
* work , not in that part which they denied to the Pope,
' but in that part which they attributed to the King.
CI add, which part wrongly attributed to the King,
by confluence they faultily denied, if not to the Pope,
yet to fome other, whofe right it was: And then I ask
what perfon or perfons this ihould be ?}
CHAP.
Concerning the Englifi Reformation, ti
CHAP. IV.
The Supremacy claimed by Kjng Edward the Sixth,
NExt to come to the Times of Edward the Sixth. $. ,g.
Here we find the Power and Priviledges of the ~ lntht
Kings Supremacy nothing diminiflied: but all thole by times o/Ei*
Act of Parliament confirmed to Edward the Sixth* which ward the
were formerly conceded to Henry the Eighth. sixth >
i. Firfi, Whereas there had been in former Ages x
feveral Parliament Statutes made in Confirmation of the " *"
Determinations of the Church, and concerning the Tryal
of Hereticks by the Bifhops their Ordinaries |\As, that
Act, 2. Hen. 4.15. ' That none fhall preach , hold,
4 teach, or inftruct contrary to the Catholick Faith, or
4 Determination of Holy Church \ and if any perfon fhall
'offend in this kind, that the Diocefan fhall judicially
4 proceed againft him j and that Act , 2. Hen. 5. 7-
'That, for fo much as the Cognizance of Herefy belong-
4 eth to the Judges of Holy Church, and not to theSecu-
4 lar Judges, fuch perfons indited mall be delivered to
* the Ordinary of the Places to be acquitted or convicted
4 by the Laws of Holy Churchy ] we find thefe Statutes
repealed by King and Parliament 1. Edw. 6. 12. c. And
when-as they were again revived by Queen Mary 1, and 2.
Maria 6. c. with this Preface : for the efchewing and avoid-
ing of Herefies , which of late have much increafed
within this Realm , for that the Ordinaries have want-
ed authority to proceed againft- thofe that were in} e Bed
therewith \ we find them again repealed , as foon as
Queen Elizabeth came to the Crown. 1. EUz,. 1. c. the
Tryal of Herefies and Hereticks by the Clergy accord-
ing to the Determinations and Laws of Holy Church
being admitted or excluded here, according as the Prince
was Catholick or Reformed.
G 2 Fur-
52 Concerning the Englifb Reform Ation.
6.40. Further ^ we find it affirmed in the Act i.Edw.6.2.c.
1 That all authority oijhrifdiclion Spiritual and Temporal
'is derived and deduced from the Kings Majefty, as
Supreme Head of the Church and Realm of England.
Confequently (in 1. Edw. 6. 2. c.) we find ordered*
' That no Election be made of any Biftop by the Dean and
' Chapter - 7 but that the King by iris Letters-Patents
' fhall confer the fame to any perfon whom he fhall think
'meet, and a Collation fo made ftand to the fame
1 effect, as tho a Conge '-e flirt had' been given &c. That
' all Procejfes Ecclefiaftical fhall be made in the name and
' with the ftile of the King, as in Writs at Common-Law,
'and the Tefle thereof fhall be in the name of theBifhop.
' Thefe likewife to befealedwith no other Sealbutthe
* Kings, or fuch as mould be authorized by him. Con-
cerning which Act, thus Dr. Heylin candidly (Hift. ef
Reform, p. 5 1.) 'By the laft Branch thereof it is plain,thar
'the intent of the Contrivers was by degrees to weaken
' the Authority of the EpifcopaL Order by forcing them
* from their hold of Divine Inftitution , and making
'them no other than the Kings Minifters only, his Ec-
* ' cleflaftical Sheriffs to execute his Mandates. And of
' this Act fuch ufe was made (tho poflibly beyond the
' true intention of it) that the Bifhops of thofe times
'were not irr a capacity of conferring Orders, but as
'they were thereunto impowered by efpecial Licence.
\Whcre he cjuoteth out of Sanders what is fet down
below . 145O 'Which ( faith he) being looked on
'hy Queen Mary not only as a dangerous diminution
' or the Epifcopal Power, but as an odious innovation
'in the Church of Chrift : She caufed this Act to bere->
'pealed, leaving the Bifhops to depend on their former
' [> e,Diww] Inftitution -, and to act in all things,which
' belonged to their Jurifdittion, in their own Names and
'under. their own Seals, as in former times. In which
1 Eflate they have continued, without any legal inter-
1 ruption,from that time to this. Thus He. Now logo on.
Confequently we find (in 2. Edw. 6. i.c,^ the King
i and Parliament authorizing Arch-Bifhops, Bifhops, &c.
by
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. 55
By vertue of their Aft , to take Informations concern-
ing the not ufmg of the Form of Common-Prayer &C
^therein prefcribed } and to'punifh the fame by Excom-
* munication &c* And in Stat. 5,6. Edw* 6. 1. c. it
is Enacted likewife concerning the fame Common-Prayer
Book Eftablifhed by Parliament. ' That all Arch-Biihops,
'Bifhops &c fhall have full power and authority by this
c Aft to correct and puniih by Cenfures of the Church all
'perfons, who fhall offend againft this Act and Statute.
Which Claufe, by vertue of this AB, and the like, im-
plies, that the Bifhops might not excommunicate and
ufe the Church Cenfures for that matter without the
King and Parliament's Licence \ or ought to excommu-
nicate in all matters, wherein the King and Parliament
command it. Whereby we may underftand more clearly
the meaning of that Ad fforementioned p. 44. .26,)
x6. Hen. 8. 1. c. and that 1. Eliz.. 1. c. That the Spiri-
tual Jurifdi&ion, there afcribed to the King or Queen,
involves the Jurif diction of Excommunication , as well
as others , not for the King toexercife this himfelf, but
to appoint when and in what matters the Clergy within
his Realm fhall execute, or not execute, it : fo that they
derive the power of exercifing of this Ecclefiaftical Cen-
fure in his Dominions alfo from the King ; contrary to
the Second and Third The/is. And indeed if the Clergy
may not make nor enjoyn any new or old Spiritual Laws,
may not correct what they judge Herefies, Errors, Vices,-
&c , without the Kings confent had thereto (See the
Ads fet down before .31, 32, 335 &c) it is but reafon-
able, that they mould not excommunicate his Subjects
without his confent, for not obeying fuch Laws, or for
being thought guilty of fuch Crimes. And this is the
reafon, I fuppofe, of Dr. Heyhns Obfervation (Hifi:
of Reform, p. 94.) ' That in thofe times the Wings of
' Epifcopal Authority were fo clipped, that it was fcarce
1 able to fly abroad :, the Sentence of Excommunication,
4 wherewith the Bilhops formerly kept in awe both Priefc
1 and People, not having been in ufe and practice from
4 thefoft of King Edward : and, of that Suit of Latimer
to
a Concerning the Englifh Reformation,
to the King in his Sermon before him quoted ibid: ' That
'the Difcipline of Chrift in the Excommunication of
1 open Sinners might be reftorcd and brought into the
' Church of England.
. iu Confequently in the Acl: of Parliament 3, and 4. Edw.
6. 1 1. c. We find the Kings Power in Spirituals delegated
te Thirty Two Perfons, half Seculars, to be nominated
by him fas was done in Henry the Eighth's days, in 35.
Hen* 8. 16. c. 27. Hen. 8. 15. c. 25. 19. c.) who are
authorized to reform the former Laws of the Church :
and th^Ce reformed Laws only, eftablilhedby a major
part of them, and publifhed by the Kings Proclamation,
thence forward to jftafid in force. The Statute runs
thus. ' Albeit the Kings Majefty ought molt jultly to
' have the Government of his Subje&s, and the Deter-
'minations of their Caufes as well Ecclefiaftical, as Tern-
* poral j ^therefore yon fee the Statutes , concerning the
Bijhops determining Ecclefiaftical Caufes, repealed in Statute
I. Edw. 6. 12. c. above-mentioned^ yet the fame, as
1 concerning Ecclefiaftical Caufes , having not of long
' time been put in ure, nor exercifed by reafon of the
' ufurped Authority of the Bilhop of Rome, is not per
' feclly underftood nor known of his Subjects ^ and there-
fore may it pleafehisHighnefs that it may be Enacted
' &c y that the Kings Majefty fhall , from henceforth
' during Three years, have full power to nominate and
< affign by the advice of his Council Sixteen perfons of
' the Clergy ( whereof Four to be Bifhops) and Sixteen
of the Temporalty ( whereof Four to be learned in the
' Common Laws of this Realm,) to perufe and examine
' the Ecclefiaftical Laws of long time here ufed, and to
' gather, order and compile fuch Laws Ecclefiaftical ,
'as fhall be thought to his Majefty, his faid Council,
' and them, or the more part of them, convenient to
' be ufed, practiced or fet forth within this his Realm,
' in all Spiritual and Ecclefiaftical Courts and Conven-
* tions. A nd that fuch Laws compiled by the faid Thirty
6 Two Perfons or the more number of them , and fet
'forth by the Kings Majefties Proclamations fhall, by
vertue
Concerning the EngUfh Reformation. $5
vertue of this prefent Act, be only taken and put in
ure for the Kings Ecclefialtical Laws of this Realm, and
* no other : Any Law, Statute, or Prefcription to the
' contrary hereof notwithstanding.]
Again, we find, in the fame Act, Six Prelates, and x 41 .
Six others, fuch as the King fhould nominate, delegated
by the fame authority to make a new Form of Confe-
cration of Bifhops and Priefrs \ and this, devifed by them,
and fet forth under the Great Seal, to be ufed, and none
other. The words are theie* Forafmuch as, that concord
4 and unity may be had within the Kings Majefties domini-
ons \_fome it feems then devifmg to themselves new Forms of
Confecraticn and Ordination out of diflike of the Sttperfiitions
oftheolcT\ it is requisite to have one uniform manner
4 for making and confecrating of Bifhops and Priefts ^
4 be it therefore Enacted, that fuch Form, as by Six Pre-
* lates and Six other Men of this Realm Learned in Gods
4 Law, by the King to be appointed, or by the moll:
* Number of them fhall be devifed for that purpofe, and
4 fet forth under the Great Seal, fhall by vertue of this
'prefent Act be lawfully ufed , and none other; any
'Law, Statute, or Prefcription, to the contrary hereof
4 notwithstanding* Here the King and Parliament aflume
power, to abrogate the former common Rituals of the
Church, and, by their Delegates, to conftitute, and
by their fole Act, to authorize, new, without any con-
fent and ratification given thereto by any Ecclefialtical
Synod. And in this new Book of Ordination was inferted
this Oath of the Kings Supremacy and renunciation of all
Jurifdiction of the Bithop of Rome to be taken by every
one entring into Holy Orders. c I from henceforth ihall
'utterly renounce and forfakethe Bifhopof Rome., and
4 his Authority, Power, and Jurifdiction. And I (hall
* never confent nor agree that the Bifhop fhall practice
* exercife or have any manner of Authority, Jurifdiclion
4 or Power within this Realm : but fhall refill: the fame
4 at all times to the uttermoft of my power. And 1 from
'henceforth will accept, repute, and take the Kings Ma-
4 jefty to be the only Supreme Head on Earth of the
Church
5 6 Concerning the Engtijh Reforma'hn.
c Church of England. And to my Wit and uttermoft
' of ray Power 1 will obferve and defend the whole Effects
'andContentsofalland lingular Acts and Statutes made
'and to be made within this Realm in derogation, ex-
' tirpation and extinguishing of the Bifhop of Rome and
' his Authority ; and all other Acts and Statutes made
1 or to be made in Confirmation and Corroboration of
* the Kings Power of the Supreme Head in Earth of the
'Church of England, &c. Here is the Clergy tied to
fwear, as to all Acts of the Civil Power already paft,
fo indefinitely and beforehand to all alfo that are to come,
which may derogate any thing from the Popes power,
or add to the Kings, in Spiritual matters ; as if no bounds
or limits at all were due thereto.
$.43. A^ain ; in the Sixth Year of King Edward, the whole
Synod of the Clergy, if we may credit the relation of
see Fox p., Mr. Philpot , in the Convocation i. Maria did grant
i is*. Authority to certain perfons to be appointed {not by
them, but~] by the Kings Majefty to make Ecclefiaftical
Laws : [where it Jeems to me fomewhat ftrange, that the
Synod Jbonld novo de novo^n^ to the King what was before
ajfumed as his Right,'] And accordingly, a Catechifme,
bearing the name of the Synod, was fet forth by thofe
perfons nominated by the King without the Synods
reviling or knowing what was in it^ tho a Catechifme
(faid Dr. Weflon the Prolocutor \. Maria) full of Here-
pes. This Book being then produced in Convocation.,
and denied by the Synod to be any Act of theirs, Phil-
6 pot urged it was , becaufe the Synodal Authority flaith
' he) was committed to certain perfons to be appointed
x by the Kings Majefty, to make fuch Spiritual Laws
'as they thought convenient and neceflary. Which
Argumentation of Philpots feems to be approved by Dr.
Fern in Con fid. upon the Reform. 2. chap. p. feet. Here
then the Synod grants Authority in Spiritual matters,
that they know not who fhall in their name eftablifh ,
that which they pleafe, without the Synods knowing
cither what Laws fhall be made, or who fhall make them :
-which is againft theFirftand Second 7 he/is , and is far
from
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. *j
from adding any juft authority to the Ecclefiaftical Con-
fiitutions of thofe tiraes^or to any Ads, which are thus on-
Jy called Synodal, becaufe the Synod hath in general given
away their Power to thofe who make them afterward,
as themfelves think fit. Whereas to make an Act law-
fully Synodical, the Confent of the Clergy muft be had ;
not to nominate, in a Truft which Chrift hath only com-
mitted to themfelves , in general another Law-giver -,
'viz.. the King or his Commiffioners ; (for (thus) King
Edward will choofe Cranmer and Ridley j and Queen
Mary will choofe Gardiner and Bonner to prefer ibe Laws
for the Church i) but to know, approve, and ratify
in particular every fuch Law, before it can be valid.
Befides thefe Acts of Parliament and Synod, the man- . 44-
ner of Supremacy then afcribed to the Prince yet fur-
ther appears in the Imprifonment of Biftiop Bonner in the
Firft year of King Edward, for making fuch an hypotheti-
cal Submiffion, as this, to the Kings Injunctions and Ho-
milies then by certain CommhTioners fent unto him :
* I do receive thefe Injunctions and Homilies, with this see Fox p,
< Protection, that I will obferve them, if they be not l *9
* contrary and repugnant to Cods Law, and the Statute and
'Ordinance of the Church-, the fault imputed here to'
him, I fuppofe, being, that he refufed to obey any In-'
junctions of the King, when repugnant to the Statute
and Ordinance of the Church -, for which Fox calls this
Proteftation Popijlu
But the manner of this Supremacy appears yet more f 4 j, n. 1.
fpecially in thefeveral Articles propofed to be fubferibed
by Bilhop Gardiner, upon his refufing to execute or fub-
mit to divers particular Injunctions of King Edward
in Spiritual matters impofed upon the Clergy ; the
Subfcription required of him was, To the Book of Ho-
milies, affirmed to contain only godly and wholfome
Doctrine,and fuch as ought by all to be embraced , To
new Forms of Common-Prayer and Adminiftration of
the Sacraments, and to the denyalof Real Pre fence ox
of Tranfubftantiation ; if any thing in that Form may
may be faid to oppofe either of thefe : To the new
H Form
58 Concerning the Engl/fb Reformation.
Form of Confecration of Bifhopsand Priefts^-To the dif-
annulling and abolition of the former Chnrch Liturgy
and Canon of the Mafs , and of the Litanies to Saints,
and Rituals of the Church ; To the abolition
of Sacred Images, and Sacred Relicks j Totheper-
miflion of Marriage to the Clergy ^ To the acknow-
ledging, that the Statute of the Six Articles was by Au-
thority of Parliament juftly repealed and dif-annulled \
To the acknowledging, that the appointment of Holy-
days and Falling-days (as Lent and Ember-days) and
the difpen flog therewith, is in the Kings Majefty's Au-
thority and Power y as Supreme Head of the Church
of England : To the acknowledging, that Monaftick
Vows were Superftitious ; and the Religious, upon the
diflblution of their Monafteries, lawfully freed from
them : as likewife, that the fupprefling and diflblution
of Monafteries and Convents by the King was done juftly,
and out of good reafbn and ground. For all which
fee the Copy of the Second, and of the Laft, Articles
fent to Bi fliop Gardiner, in Fox p. 1234, and 1235. In
which Articles the Kings Supremacy is thus exprefled ,
in the Second of the Firft Articles fent to him : c That
* his Majefty as Supreme Head of the Church o England
* hath full Power and Authority to make and fct forth
'Laws, Injunctions, and Ordinances concerning Re-
* jigion, and Orders in the faid Church for repre/Eng
* of all Errors and Herefies, and other enormities and
,abufesj fo that the fame alteration be not contrary
' or repugnant to the Scripture and Law of God (as is
' faid in the Sixth of the Second Articles fent to this
fcifhop.) [Now bow far this reprejfing and reforming of
Errors, &C. claimed by the King, did extend, we may fee
in thofe pints but now named. ~\ In the Fifth :- ' That all
'Subjects who difobey any his faid Majefties Laws, In-
' junctions, Ordinances [jn fuch matters'] already fet
'forth and publifhed, or hereafter to be fetf&rth and
'publiflied, ought worthily to be punifhed according
' to his Ecclefiaftical Law ufed within this his Realm.
Again:, in the 7, 11, u 14. 16. of the Third Articles
fent
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. tg
fent to the fame Bifhop : c That the former Liturgies
of the Church, Mafs-Books &c , that the Canons for-
* bidding Priefts Marriage &c y are juftly taken away
* and abolifti'd . and the new Forms of Common -Prayer,
and of Confecration of Bifhops and Priefts are juftly
eftablifhcd by Authority of Parliament, and by the
Statutes and Laws of this Realm , and therefore ought
' to be received and approved of all the faithful Mini-
4 fters of Gods word.
Where note} That tho, in fome of thefe Articles, the .4?. r. t.
Authority of Parliament is- mentioned j yet in none
of thefe is any thing faidofthe confentof the Clergy
as neceflary to make fuch Regal or Parliamentary In-
junctions in Ecclefiaftical matters valid. From which
may be collected } That when the Synodal content of
the Clergy is any where elfe mentioned, as fometimes
it is, (See the Letter of the King and Council to Bifhop
Bonner^ Fox p. 1 186, and the Kings Meffage to the Re-
bels of Cornvtql , Fox p. 1 189 : ) it is not to add any
Authority to thole Injunctions thereby \ f which Injuncti-
ons were impofed on the Clergy before any Synodal
confent of the Clergy was either given or asked . ) but
to prop?fe the judgment and example of the Clergy con-
tenting, as a motive to render others, that Hand out, j
conformable j as whofe judgment they ought to reve-
rence, and whofe example they ought to follow , nor,
as whofe Decree and Conftitution they ought to obey.
And if you wonder, why the King and Parliament of
thofe days never pleaded this laft (as you fhall nevefN
find it pleaded by them); the reafon (I conjecture;
was (befides that they were confcious of fome changes
made by them of thefe Ecclefiaftical Judges, difplacing
thofe who would not conform to their Inclinations - 7
which rendred them not fo authentical) becaufe they
faw, that the Laws of this National Clergy could ftand
innoforce^by vertue of their Office or any Commiffion
from Chrift ; but that fo would alfo the Laws of the
Church and her Synods, which were Superior to the
Engliih Clergy , and which were contrary to the Laws
H 2 of
Co Concerning the Englifb Reformation*
of this National Synod ; and fo would void and make
them of none effect. And if the King by vertueof his
Supremacy urged his, and his Subjects, freedome from
the former Laws and Conftitutions of the Church
Vniverfal , fo rauft he, from the prefent Laws of his
own Church National: He, and his Subjects, being tied
in no more Duty to the one, than to the other , nor in
fo much.
5. 46. If you would know how Bifhop Gardiner behaved
himfelf in this Tryal ; it was with great perplexity and
diftraction : as neither knowing now, how, fafely, to
recal and recant that Supremacy of the King in Spirituals,
which he had formerly acknowledged and fworn to ?
nor how, in that Duty which he owed to the Church,
to obey thofe particular Injunctions, which the King
impofed upon him by vertue of this Supremacy acknow-
ledged by him ; and fo he incurred, for this latter, de-
privation and imprifonment. And perhaps it may be
thought a juft judgment from God, that he fiiould be
thus enfnared and undone by that fenfeof Supremacy;
See $. 7 ^ wmch ne had been, in Henry the Eighths days, both
3 * at home and abroad, as you have heard from Calvin,
fo zealous an Abettor.
0. 47 . I will conclude thefe Evidences under Edward the
Sixth, with what is faid in Antiquit, Brittannic. (p.
339. which quotes for it the Archives) touching the re-
fentment of their loft Synodal Authority which fome
of the Clergy fhewed in a Synod called by Arch-Bifhop
Cranmer, in the Firft Year of King Edward's Reign,
for the furthering of a Reformation, tho he could effect
nothing therein. In which Synod the Clergy (now too
late perceiving, that, not only the Pope , but them-
felves, had loft their former Ecclefiaftical Power } and
that the King and Parliament ordered Spiritual Affairs
as they pleafed, without their confentsj requefted, that,
at leaft, the reft of their Convocation might be joyned,
with the Houfe of Commons } as the Bifhops were, with
the Lords : that fo they might have a Vote alfo in pafling
Church matters 5 but this requefc would not be granted
them
Concerning the English Reformation. 6%
them. The Authors words are thefe, Animadvert
terunt Pr&lati onmem vim authoritatemque Synodi non
modo diminutam, fed penitus fraetam everfamque efie \
foftcjuam Clerus in verbo Sacerdotis Henrico Regi pro-
mififfet, fine author it ate Regia y in Synodofe nihil decrtturos \
Cor indeed that the King might decree what be pleafed
without the Authority of the Synod : for fuch a Su-
premacy was either granted to, or aflumed by , the
King.] Qua Eccleftafiicarum rerum pete fiat e abate at a,
Populus in Parliamento capit de rebut divinij , inconfulto
CJero, fancire ; turn abfentis cleri privilegia & immuni-
tates fenfim detrahere j juracjue duriora, cjuibm Clerm in-
vitm teneretur, confiituere. Hac difcrimina pati Clericis
iniqutm atque grave vifum eft. Proinde petierunt, ut in
Concilio inferiori Pralati Clerique procurators cum populo
permixti de Republica & Ecclefia ma confulant &c. Thus
that Author. And you may fee alfo the Petition it felf
lately Printed out of a Manufcript of Arch-Bifhop Cran-
mers by Mr. Stiilingfleet Jrenicum 2. Part 8. c. Where,
feeking too late to recover their former Steerage in Ec-
clefiaftical Affairs now tranfacted in the Court of Parlia-
ment, the Lower Houfe of Convocation prefers thefe
Requefts-, 'That, Whereas in a Stat. 25. Hen.%. the
' Clergy had promifed in Verbo Sacerdotii never from
' thenceforth to Enact &c any new Canons, Confiitutions
1 &c unlefs the Kings Aflent and Licence may to them
1 be had &c : therefore they defire that the Kings Ma-
' jetties Licence may be for them obtained, authorizing
c them to attempt and commune of fuch matters, and
therein freely to give their confent , which otherwife
4 they may riot do, upon pain and peril premifed. That
either the Clergy of the Lower Houfe of the Conyo-
4 cation may be ad joyned and aflbciate with the Lower
Houfe of 'Parliament \ or elfe, that all fuch Statutes,
' as fhall be made concerning matters of Religion, may
' not pal's , without the fight and aflent of the faid
4 Clergy } [or (as it runs in the Second Petition) the
faid Clergy not being made privy thereunto, and their An-
fwers and Rcafons not heard~\ That \_ fince the former
were
61 Qwcerning the Englifh Reformation.
k were amHlltd^ Ecclefiaftical Laws may be eftablifhed
'in the Realm by Thirty Two perfons, or To many
' as fhall pleafe the King to appoint , &c. That
'all judges Ecclefiaftical proceeding after thofe Laws
'maybe without danger and peril. That, whereas they
' were informed, that certain Prelates and other Learned
-' Men were appointed to alter the Service in the Church
' &c j and did make certain Books &c : the faid Books
'may be feen and perufed by them, for a better expe-
* dition of Divine Service &c. That fuch matters as
'concern Religion, which be difputable , may be
'reafoned and difputed amongft them in this Houfej
'whereby the Verity of fuch matters fhall the better
' appear &c. Thus laboured then the poor Clergy ta
obtain a joint fhare at leaft with the Parliament and civil
State, in tranfading the Affairs of the Church. And
Dr. Heylin (in Reform, Jufiified . 4. p. 21.) grants
thus much', 'That the Cenfures of the Church were
'grown weak, if not invalid , and confequently , by
' degrees, became neglected ; ever after that King Henry
1 the Eighth took the Headjhip on him, and exercifed
* the fame by a Lay Vicar-General : and p. 20 , That
* the Power and Reputation of the Clergy was under
'foot} and therefore the Authority of Parliament of
'more ufe, than afterward in times well ballanced and
' eftablifhed [^meaning thofe following times y wherein the
Clergy were now changed and fajhioned to the inclinations
of the Prince^ And, as for thefe days of King Edward ;
what Authority concerning Spiritual matters not only
the people, but the new Divines of Edward, acknow-
ledged and enftated in the King and Parfiament, may
appear from that Letter of Bifhop Hooper, when in Prifon,
lent to the Synod called in the beginning of Queen Marx :
P aj v j Epifcopis, Decanis &c j wherein he cites them before the
' High Court of Parliament, as the competent Judge in
thofe Controverfies, i.e, for fo far as any man can be
Judge. In this Letter, after having urged Deut. 17. 8.
becaufe of the mention made there", of a Judge befides
the Prieft -, Vos omnes (faith he) obteftor, ut canfam ham
vel
i >a
Concerning the Engli/b Reformation. $
vel aliam quamcunque, ob religionem ortam inter nos & vos
deferre dignemini ad fupremam Curiam Parliament \ ut
ibi utraque pars coram facro & excelfo fenatu fefe religiofe
& ammo Jubmijfo, judicio Cr author it ati Verbi Dei Jub-
jiciat. Veftra ipforum caufa certe poftulat , ut paiam ea
lites inter nos ccmponantur , idque coram competent i judice.
Quid hoc eft igitur ? Quo jure contenditis ? Vultis Crnoftriy
<* caufa nostra teftes, accufatx>res & judices effe ? Nos
tantum legem & evangelium Dei in caufa religionis judic'em
competent em agmfcimns. lllitu judicio ft et vel cadatnoftra
caufa. Tantum iter urn atque iterum petimus, ut coram compe-
tent'* judice detur nobis amicum Chriflianumque auditorium.
Non vos fugity quomodo publicly palam, & in facie ac in
prefentia omnium ftatuum hujus regni, infumma curia Par-
lianienti, Veritas verbi Dei per fidos, doUos , & pios mi-
niftros de veftra impia Miffa gloriofe viUoriam rcportavit*
Qua, quocunque titulo, tempore, univerfalitate, fplenduit,
ubi per Santlifftmum Regem Edvardum 6, advivum lapidem
Lydium verbi Dei examinari, per proCeres, heroas, ac Uotlos
hujns regni, erat mandatum, ftatim evanuit &C. Here
that Bifhop profefleth, when any dooppofe a Synod in a
Caufe of Religion , not the Synod, but the Parliament,
the competent Judge therein \ and urgeth, if I rightly
underftand him , the juft Authority thereof in King
Edward's time for putting down the Mafs. Will he
then itand to the Parliaments judgment } which as it
was then affected, would have call him? It feemeth,
Not j by that he faith {Tantum legem Dei in caufa re-
ligionis judicem cpmpetentem agnofcinms. Wins judicio
ftet vel cadat caufa noftra~\ By whofc mouth then mail
the Scripture decide it , that Sentence may be executed
accordingly on him, a Prifoner for this Controvert ?
By t*he Clergy s ? No. By the "Parliament's ? No , for
he makes fure to wve that in his Letter ? By the Scrip-
ture thenits felf ? But this is urged,by both fides,to fpeak
for them-, and faith not one word more after the Caufe
heard by the Parliament, than it did before. So that,
in nominating no other final Judge, the Bifhops Rcqucft
here in nmime is \ that his Caufe may never be tvyed by
any Judge. CHAR
64 Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
CHAP. V.
Kjng Edward'/ Supremacy difclaimed by gu. Mary.
4 8. A Fter King Edward's Death, in the beginning of
The former J\ Queen Mary's Reign (aPrincefs otherwife princi-
supremacy pled J all that had been done in the Two former Kings
2, j?m'? Rei S ns J b y Pnnce, by State, or by Clergy ; in fetting up a
andby X n ? w Lay-Supremacy in Spirituals ; in restraining the
Bijhops in former Power and Supremacy of the Church \ in in-
ber days > novating the Forms , of Divine Service and Admini-
and the fixation of the Sacraments, of Ordination, of Church
prmjyn- Rites anc * Discipline, and Jurifdidion \ in difannulling
acknwiedg feveral former Ecclefiaftical Canons and Constitutions,
ed, and compofing new ones; All was now, by an equal
Authority of Prince, Clergy, and State, reverfed, re-
pealed, ejected : and Religion, ('only rendred much
poorer) as for Temporals, put into the fame courfe,
which it had in the twentieth Year of Henry the Eighth \
before a new Wife, or a new Title, was by him thought
on. So that any new Reformation, to come afterward,
muft begin to build clearly upon a new foundation ; not
able to make any ufe of the Authority of the former
Structure, being now, by the like Authority, defaced
and thrown down*
a . f < 49. This Reftitution of things , made in Queen Mary's
days, will chiefly appear to you ; in the Statute i. Mar.
2. chap, where, the ancient Form of Divine Service chr,
ufed in Henry the Eighths days, is reftored; as being
the Service (faith the Act ) which we and our Fore-fathers
And the fi- found in this Church of England, left unto us by the An-
nul judg' thority of the CatholickChurch : and feveral Acts of Henry
me ** e f c -thG Eighth, and Edward the Sixth, that abrogated fome
muerVre- f rmer Ecclefiaftical Laws <r, or introduced new Forms,
flared to the f Divine Service, of Election and Ordination of Bi-
cburtb. fhops and Priefts, are repealed. And in i, and 7, Mar. 6.
chap.
Concerning the English Reform At ion. &e
chap, where the ancient way of judging Herefies and
Hereticks firft at the Tribunals of the Church is fet on
foot again; and the Statutes to this purpofe, which
were repealed upon the coming in of a new Supremacy,
are revived.
And in i, and 2. Mar. 8. c, where the Pope's Su- 4. ?0 .
premacy is re-acknowledged \ when alfo (as Fox ob-
serves p, 1296.) the Queen's Stile concerning Supre-
macy was changed ; and in it Etclefa Anglicana Supremum
Caput omitted : as alfo Bonner Bifhop of London, being
Chief of the Province of Canterbury in the Reftraint of
the Arch-Bifhop, did omit, inhisWritsto the Clergy,
Authoritate Il'uflri(fima &C legitime fuffultus. In which
Statute alfo the whole Nation, by their Reprefentative
in Parliament, ask pardon and abfolution from their
former Schifm, repealing the Oath of the Kings Supre-
macy, and all the Acts made formerly in Henry the
Eighth, and Edward the Sixth's time againit the Popes
Supremacy : and amonglt them particularly this Att
of the Submiffion of the Clergy ', fet down before . 22*
and . 23 ; whereby the Clergy had engaged themfelvcs
to make nor promulge no Ecclefiaftical Canons with-
out the Kings confent ; and had alfo befought the King ,-
to delegate fome perfons whom he pleafed, to reform
Errors, Herefies &c, i, e* to do the Offices of the Clergy.
In which Statute alfo the Clergy, inadiflinct Suppli-
cation beginning, Not Epifcopi & Clerus Cantuarienfis
Trovincia in hac Synodo congregati &c, calling the former
Reformation pemiciojum Schtfma, do petition to have
the Church reitored to her former Rights, Jurifdicliions,
Liberties , taken from her by the injuftice of former
times. The words are, Infuper Majeslatibus vejlris
fupplicamus, pro fua pietate ejficere dignentur, ut ea, qua
ad jurifdittionem noflram & libertatem Ecclefiaflicam per-
tinent, fine quibus debit urn no fir i pajl oralis officii & cunt
animarum nobis commiffa exercere non poffumus, nobis fit-
periorum temporum injuria ablata, reftituantur \ & ea nobis
& Ecclefia perpetuo UUfa & falva perm ane ant : & ut om-
nes leges, qua banc noflram jitrifdittiowm & libertatem
I Ecch-
66 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
Ecclcp.ifticam tollunt, feu quovis modo iwpediunt, abregefa
tur , ad honor em T)ei &C.3 Which Rights how wel-
come they were to them when now regained in Queen
Marys days, we may guefs from their former complaint "
in the beginning of King Edward's days \ where we fee
how much they grieved, when they faw them loft. Sand-
,, ers 2. J. p. 244. adds alfo, that at this time SinguliEpif
J .J' copi (nno tant urn LandafFenfi except 0) peeuliariter petierunt
a fede ApoHolica veniam priori* gravijfima culpa, <& con-
frmationem in fuo cujufcjue Epifcopatu. Laftly in the fame
Statute it is concluded : That the Ecclefiaftical Jurif-
di&ions of the Arch-Bifhops, Bifhops and Ordinaries,
fhould be in the fame State, for procefs of Suits, puniih-
ments of Errors, and execution of Cenfures of the
Church , with knowledge of Caufes belonging to the
fame, and as large in thefe Points as thefaid Jurifdiction
was in the Twentieth Year of Henry the Eighth.
. ?r . After thefe Statutes , fee to the fame purpofe the
Aid the Synod held prefently after the Coronation of Queen
cbv.cb do- 2[ddry, before the introdu&ion of any new Bifhops,
Ter^Ktii- iave on ^ ^ ome *" tno ^ e tnat werc e J e Aed in King d-
Edw'tfdcot. wd's Reign. In which Synod the Bifhop of London
demied, prefided, the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury having been,
about a Month before, by the Council, committed to
the Tower for Treafon *, for which he was, fome Two
Months afcer, condemned, but afterward pardoned by
the Queen. In this Synod Fox faith (p. 1282.) that
Foap.1^2. the whole Houfe of Convocation, except Six perfons,
did immediately aflent, and fubferibe to the natural
prefence of Chrift in the Sacrament of the Altar ; and
Tranfubftantiation : and to the renouncing, oftheCa-
techifme put forth in the latter time of King Edward,
in the name of the Clergy, and of the new Book of
Common-Prayer j thefe things being propofed to them
by the Prolocutor. At which time (faith he) Mr. Philpot
Arch-Deacon of Winchefter wot as it were aHonied at the
mult it ttde of fo many Learned Men as there Were on purpofe
gathered together to maintain old Traditions -, rather than
the Truth of Gods Holy Word.
After
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. tfj
After this Synod fee in Fox p. 1294. the Eighteen Aft $.j 2l n . t.
tides fent by the Queen to the Bifhops ("but thefe Ar-
ticles fuch as only enjoyned them the obfervance of for-
mer Church Conftitutions, from which the late Inno-
vations had difobediently deviated,) commanding them,
to fee to the Obfervance, in their DioceiTes , of the
Church Canons ufed in the time of Henry the Eighth ;
fecuring them herein from the incurring any danger
from the Laws of the Realm ^ fee the 1. Aft. The
Second of which Articles requires them to omit in their
Writs : Regia amhoritate fulcitus. The Third, not to
require the Oath of the Queens Supremacy , in their
admiflion of any into Church Preferments. The Fourth
excludes Sacramentaries from allEcclefiaftical Functions.^
the Synod, held in Oftober before, having declared
againft them, The Seventh excludes, according to the
former Church Canons, all married Perfons from Ec-
clefiaftical Promotions- The Ninth appointeth the Ci-
vorce of married Monks and other Religious Perfons,
who had formerly taken the perpetual VowofConti-
nency j and the reft are to renew fome or other former
order of the Church.
Laftly fee the Retractation made by the Clergy in ,
Queen Mary's days, confefled by Mafonde Mini/}, 3. !.
4. c. Regnante Maria alia Epijcopis mens , alim animm
fuit C *><? concerning Supremacy ;~\ To which all that
he anfwers is this, Eornm Jubfecuta inconflantia confejfi-
onis [^prioris] foliditatem abolere non potuit. Qjmmvk
fententias revocarunt , fttis ta/r.en ipjorum argument k non
fatiifecerum. But, however that he will not grant the
Kings Supremacy (I mean in fuch a fenfe as ifr was then
maintained) to have been confuted by the Bifbops reafon-
ing } yet he grants it to have been revoked (To much
as in them lay) by their Authority.
The only thing which can here be questioned, is ; . fj.
whether this Clergy in Queen Marys days, who in their T J^ lt f^ ec ' t
following Synods' abrogated the Acl:s and Concefilons "^J" er &
of the Clergy's former Synods in Henry the Eighth, and i aw fJcl$r-
Sdward the Sixth's days, were a lawful Clergy ? Which gy %
I 7. if
6$ Concerning the Englijh Reformation*
if they be now^ note, that they will alfo be Co in the
beginning of Queen Elizabeth's days; when alfo they
oppofed her Reformation. Now it is queftioned whe-
a ther they were a lawful Clergy : * becaule many of King
S'dwardh Bi-fhops were, in the beginning of this Qiieen s
Reign, ejected*, fi and fome alfo burnt for Hereticks ,
y and others put into their places ; y whilft fome of them'
4 were living, and fo thofe Sees not vacant : and ^l that
without the confent of the Metropolitan, who for the
three firft: Years of Queen Mary was Cranmer ; without
which Metropolitan's confent the Ordination of any
Biihop in his Province was unlawful. See Can. Nicen. 4.
Can. Apoftol. 3.5. Now ttlefe Bilhops- are numbred by
ftfc 1 125. Fox to have been then ejected: Cranmer from Canterbury -,
Holgate from Torkj, Ridley from London ; Voynet . from
\Vimhes~ler ; Hoofer from Worcefter; [he might have [aid
from Giocefter too, for Hooper, in the latter end of 'Ed-
ward the Sixth' s time, held both thefe Sees together in Corn-
See Gen'*, mendam: and for Worcefter, Latimer {then living) had
Anna'. An. y (en ^iftop thereof in King Henry'* days ; oat of Vfhich,
,l ^ 5 'for Non- conformity to the Six. Articles, he was ejetled, or
for fear reftgned it, and was imprifoned in the 7*ower till-
King Edward'* time ; yet (for what reafon I know not)
could never then be reftored to his Bifljoprick ;~] Barlow from
Bathe ; Harley from Hereford ; Taylor from Lincoln,
[J? ut this was by death ; not by the Qjteen, as appears in
Fox.p. 1282.3 Ferrars from St. Davids ; Coverdalehom
Excefter ; Scory from ChicheSler ; Befides thefe I find
two more mentioned by Mafon de Minift. p. 248. Bujh
from Briftel ; and Bird from' Chefter. Of which Bifhops
(Mr. Fox faith, p. 1280) Five were put out , thatthe
former PoiTeflbrs of thofe Bifhopricks might be reftored,
Bonner to London, Gardiner to Wine heft er, Day to Chiche-
fter, Heath to Worcefter [but Heath was afterward tran-
slated to York in Holgates room, and. Pate to Worcefter
in Hoopers room,"} Vefy to Excefter ; Befides which Ton*
ft at was reftored to Durham ; a Bifhoprick which, after
Icnftalh Imprifonment , was firft, kept void in King
Edward's days ; and at laft, by Act of Parliament, dii-
^ iblved to increafethe Kin^s Revenue. Now
Concerning the Englijb Reformation. 6g
Now in Vindication of the juft Authority of Queen $ *4
Mary's Clergy, notwithstanding what hath been ob- Re P l y t0 *'
jetted, you mufti^r/? i. take notice, That the Ejection x ,
f Bifhops in Queen Aery's days was not the Firft, but
Second Ejection , the firft being made in King Edward's-
time, when Gardiner, Bonner, Tonflal, Day, Heath, Vefy, ^ttbeBi*
and probably fome other Bifhops were removed from ^V^f*
their Sees : for I find not the Ecclefajiical Hiftory of d a ys-n>ere
thofe timesaccurately written by any ; nor Mr. Fox not hwful-
to ufe the fame diligence in numbring the Change of iy c jetted.
Clergy under King Edward, as he doth that under Queen
Mary; yet fomething may be conjectured from thofe
general words of his, p. 1 1 80 , For the mo ft part the
Bifoops were changed, and the dumb Prelate compelled to
give place to others that would Preach. Secondly, That, 2.
ifjhe Ejection of Bifliops in King Edward's time was not
lawful , fo many of the Bifhops, as were then ejected,
were, by Queen Mary, juftly reftored ; and thofe, who
were introduced into their places, juftly excluded.
Thirdly, That to prove the Ejection of thofe Bilhops 3.
under King Edward lawful , it muft be done, both by
a lawful Authority^ and for a lawful Caufe. Fourthly, 4..
But that, in both thefe refpects, their EjectioH, H the
Principles formerly laid in this Difcourfe ftand good,
appears not juft.
For 1, Firfi, thefe Bifhops being queflioned about l ^. 1.
matters Ecclefiaftical and Spiritual, their Judges were Neither for
the Kings Privy Council, or his Commiflioners , part the Judge.
Clergy, part Laity, as the King pleafed to nominate
them ifcontrary to Third Thefs.) Amongft whom tho
the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury was one: yet he was fo,
not for his Canonical Superiority in the Church; bun
from the Authority he, jointly with the reft, received
from the King, when the former Statutes, concerning See p or# ^.
the Tryal of Heretichj by the Clergy, had been firft abro- i i57 , aid
gated, (See before . 39.: ) whereas the Clergy only p no:.
are the lawful Judges of thefe matters ; namely, to de-
clare what is done contrary to the Laws of God, and of
the Church -, and to depofe from the exercife of their
Office
~o Concerning the Engl'flf Reformation.
Office the perfons found faulty therein. See Ihefu Third.
c 6 t Secondly, The Caufes Ecclefiaftical urged againft them,
.^ r A r jfor which they were removed from their Bilhopricks,
Kaufe. ' were thefe - 7 their non-acknowledgment of fuch a la?gc
extended Power of the Kings Supremacy , as he then
claimed and exercifed in Ecclefiaftical matters-, their
non-conformity to the Kings Injunctions (confirmed,
if you will, with the confent of the National Synod of
the Clergy) in Spiritual matters. And amongft thefe
efpeciaHy ; their not relinquilhing the ufage of the for-
jner Church Liturgies, and Forms of Divine Service,
and particularly the Canon of the Mafs, which had been
a Service approved by the general Pfa&ice of the Church
sveCIu -!i Catholick for near a 1000 Years ^ in which were now
Gov. 4 .pjr. ^'d t0 be many Errors, for which it might not be law-
$. 39. : fully ufed : their notufing, and conforming to, the nm
Form of Common-Prayer, and Administration of the
Sacraments, the new Form of Confecration and Ordi-
nation of PrieftV, and many other clear Innovations
againft the former, not only Ecclefiaftical Conftitu-
tions, or External Rites and Ceremonies fwhichitwas
affirmed, in one of the ^w_/?/owdifputed on in the firft
Year of Queen Elizabeth, that every particular Church
hath Authority to take away and change) but alfo Ec-
clefiaftical Doctrines eftabliihed by Synods fuperiour
to that of this Nation \ as hath been flic wed in the Fourth
Part of Church Govern. A Catalogue of which Doctrines
and Canons I have fet down before . 45, having ta-
See Fox i. ^en them out of the Three Copiesof Articles propofed
.1^34,115$. to the then Bifhop of Winchefier, to be fubferibed.
Now fuch Canons, whether concerning matters of
Doctrine, or of Ecclefiaftical Conftitution, -cannot be
lawfully abrogated; neither by the King (SetThefis 1, 2.
7, 8 \ ) nor by the National Synods of this Church, (See
T'hefis 4 8 : ) and therefore the Ejection of thofe Bifliops
in Edward the Sixth's days, for not obeying the King,
(I add, or the National Synod, had there been any fuch
before their Ejection,") in breaking fuch Canons was
fliyuft; and therefore they juftly by Queen Mary re-
ftored.
Concerning the Engli{h Reformation, 71
ftored, and the others that were found in their places,
juftly difpoiTefled.
Fifthly, As for the reft: of King Edward?$ Bifhops ;
who, beiides thofe Bifhops that pofleffed thefe non-vacant f'JnbeB''.
Sees, were ejected in Queen Marys days : their Ejection (h opi 'dcpri-
(contrary to the other) will be juftifiable ; if done for vedhQu.
a lawful Canfe, and by a lawful Judge. 1. First then -, Mzty'sdays
the Caufes of their Ejection were thefe chiefly, 7 Jelled
Firfli For their being Married (which many, if not J f/^', e \..
all, the Ejected were, Cranmer, Holgate the Arch-Bifhop Both as 19
ofTorkjj Cover dale, Scory, Barlow, hooper, Farrar, Har- the Cuufc,
ley, Bird, Bujh \ and fome of them, after having taken
Monaftick Vows, as Holgate, Coverdale, Barlow, as ap-
pears in Fox and Godwin) contrary to the Canons of
the Church both We/tern, and Eaftern (as to thofe that
marry after having received Holy Orders) both Mo-
dern and Ancient, even before the Council of Nice-,
as is fhewed at large in the Difcourfe of Celibacy, . 18:
and contrary to the Provincial Canons of the Church
of England. (See Fox p. 1051, and 177, granting Celi-
bacy of the Clergy to have been eftabli fried here for a
Law by a National Synod in the time of Jnfelme Arch-
Bifhop of Canterbury, about An. Dom. 1080 :) The Pen-
alty of tranfgreffing which Canons was Depofition from
their Office. See Cnc. Conflant, in Trullo Clefs ftrLt
in this matter than the Weftern Church) Can. 6, Si
cjuis pojt fin ordinationem conjugium contrahere aufitt f Her it,
dtponatur. See the fame in Concil. Neocafar. before that
or Nice, Qan. 1. Cone Filbert. 33.C Ajfrtcan.Can. 37.
And fee the fame in the Canon of Jnfelme, that all Prtefts
that keep Women Jhall be deprived of their Churches and all
EcclefaHical Benefices.
Secondly, For their not acknowledging any Supremacy ^ <9 7 .
at all of the Roman Patriarch, more than of any other
Forreign Bifhop, over the Clergy of England ; contrary
to the former Canons of many lawful Superior Councils,
as is fhewed in Church Gov. 1. Part . 53- &c, and
alio contrary to the former Provincial ones of theEng-
lifh Church. And for their placing fuch an Ecclefiafti-
cal
m 2 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
cal Supremacy in the Prince, astoufe all J'urifdiction,
to reform Herefy , conlbitute or reverfe Ecclefiaftical
Laws, in the manner before exprefled. Which Supre-
macy in the Church, fince fome body in each Prince's
Dominion, where Chriftians are, ever had here on Earth
under Chrift } I fay, ever *, not only after that Princes
became Chriftian, but before : Arch-Bifhop Cranmer ,
rather than that he would-acknowledge it at any time
to have lain in the Church, faid that, before the firffc
Chriftian Emperors time , it refided in the Heathen
Princes ; and namely in Nero for one , affirming alfo
the Grand Seignior now to be the Head of the Church in
7'urky *, as you may fee, in the Conference between Dr.
Martin and him at hisTryal, in JFwp. 1704. Which
Relation if any think falfe, let them fav, what other
anfwer, upon the former Suppofitions there, can ra-
tionally be returned.
. 60. 3. 3. For their refufing to officiate or celebrate Divine
Service, and adminifter the Sacraments , according to
the former eftablifhed Church Liturgies received and
ufed by the whole Catholick Church for near a icoq
Years , or fo much as to be prefent at it : which Divine
Service they accufed , not only of many fuperftitious
Ceremonies ; but of many Errors alfo, and of flat Idola-
try, in the Adoration of Bread in the Eucharift. See
Fox his Preface to the Reign of Queen Mary p 1270*, and
Bifhop Ridley^s Conferences with Latimer. Fox p. 1560,
and 1562, 1 563,
$.61. 4 . For their maintaining feveral Tenents, efpeciaUya-
bout the Holy Encharisl, fuch as had been formerly de<
Glared Herehes by the Definitions of lawful Superior
Councils. As 1. Firfl the denying of any corporal Prefence
of Chrift, either with the confecrated Elements j or with
the worthy Receiver } whether by way of Tranfub-
ftantiation, or Confubftantiation : urging, that becaufe
1 this Body was in Heaven, ergo, it could not be in the
1 Sacrament j and affirming only a Real Prefence (I give
' you the very words of Biftiop Ridley) if taken generally,
and fo as it may fmgnify any manner of thing which belong-
the
1.
-
fomenting the English Reformation. j?
etktothe Body of Chrift. Hence Bifhop Ridley's expref-
fing of the manner of Chrifl's Pr efence in the Eucharift
are fuch as thefe : ' That the Confecrated Bread is
'the Body of Chrifi, in remembrance of him and of
' his death. That,befides a fignification of Chrifl's Body
'let forth by the Sacrament j the Grace alfo of Chrift ? s
? Body, /, e. the Food of Life and Immortality, is given
'to the faithful. That we recieve the vertue of the
f very Flefh of Chrifi j the Life and Grace of his Body :
'The Grace and the Vertue of his very Nature. Spiri-
c tual Flefli j but not that which was Crucified. That
'Chrifl's Body is in the Sacrament j becaufe there is in
'it the Spirit of Chrifi, /', e . the Power of the word of
' God , which feedeth and cleanfeth the Soul. That
f,the Natural Body and Blood, even .that which was
' born of the Virgin Mary &c, is in the Sacrament, verx
' & realiter j and that the difference from the Roman
' Church is only in modo, in the way and manner-of Ee-
'ing: [how it that?'} for we (faith he) eonfefs it to
'be there Spiritually by Grace and Efficacy \ becaufe
'that whofoever rece-iveth worthily that Bread and
' Wine, receiveth effeclaoufly Chrifl's Body and Blood;
' z, e. he is made effectually Partaker of his Paflion. But
' otherwife , Chrifl's Body is in the Sacrament realiy,
1 no more, than the Holy Ghofl is in the Element of Wa-
* ter in Baptilme - 7 (therefore the Queftion propofed thus.
An Corpus Chrifi i, realiter adfit in Eucharift ia? In King
Ettward's time was held Negatively. See Diffut. Oxon.
1 549, and King Edw. 28. Article.) Thus Ridley, who
Ipake mofl clearly , and whofe Schollar in this Opinion Fox " M7l
Cranmer was, he being formerly a Lutheran, and hold-
ing a Corporal Prefence, See thefe words of Ridley , Fo */ , m; -
Fox p. 1598. in his lafl Examination, and p. 1311,1312.
in his flating of the firfl Queflion difputed on at Oxford :
which was not about Tranfubflantiation , but nbou
the Corporal Prefence of Chrifi, or the Real Prefence
of Chrifl's Body in the Eucharifl , which thofe Bjfliops
denied, as well as Tranfubflantiation. The very fame
with wfcofe Doctrine, was that of Peter Martyr pub-
K It fried
74. Concerning the Englifh Reformation.
Difput.Ot. lifhed in King Edward's days , Mud idem corpus nos ha-
on. i549 here in coma Domini, quod Chriftm obfulit in Cruce, quoad
T-ol. 88. fubftantiam & veritatem nature fat eor, fed non eodem modo :
quia (piritualiter, i, e. per fidem ipfi percipimm ', id vera
fubftantiali & corporali prafentia pependit in cruce. Cum
Chryfoftomo id ipfum nos (jn Euchariftia} habere corpm
quod in Cruce fuit cblatum fatemur :' Scd non eft modus
recipiendi per pr&fentiam corporalem; fed per pra/entiam
fidei ,. qua poteft res abfentes fpiritnatiter prafentes faccrc.
Secondly , The denying , that the Eucharift might be
offered as a Sacrifice propitiatory f and afTerting that
there was in the Eucharift no other Oblation of Guilt's
Body, than the Oblation of our Thankfgivirig for Chrift's
Body offered on the Crofs. To ufe Peter Martyrs words,
PffpuL Ox Subftantia hoftianoftr'a eft gratiarutH atlio de Corpore Chrifti
eu. 1549, tradito in Crucem ', & hac gr at i arum all tone, fide atque
confeffione dixernnt Patres in Cma offerri corpus ChriHi.
Which matters are contrary to the Doctrines, and De-
finitions of former lawful Superior Councils , if/thofe
Pofitions ftand good, which have been faid at large in
the Difcourfe of the Eucharift. . 2$i/ &c ; ?.nd (Cone*
Sacrif.) . &c ; and which have been laid
down concerning Councils, in Ch. Gov. 4. Part : which
former Pofitions it mull not be expected that I prove
again, wherever I make ufe of them.
j. ex. To juftify which Tenents not to be Herefies, thofe
Bifhops were fain toappeal from Councils to Scripture,
and ( not to deny fuch Councils to be General or Su-
perior:, but) to deny the Authority of General or Su-
perior Councils to be obliging, when contrary to the
Holy Scriptures , /, e. to that fenfe wherein tbemfelves,
contrary to the Expofition ofthe Church, interpreted
the Holy Scriptures: as was foberly urged to Bifhop Ridley
at his Tryal by the Biihop of Glocesler. Eos p. 1602.
'You (faith he) refilling the Determination of the Ca-
*tholick Church, bring Scripture for the Piobation of
l your AfTertionsj and we alfo bring Scriptures. You
*enderitaod them in one fenfe-, we in another. How
4 will you know the truth, hereia ? If you Hand to your
CWil .
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. \?
e own Interpretation, you are wife in your own conceit ;
' and V<z qui fapiemes &c. Jfa. 5. 2 1 . But if you fay, you
'will follow the minds of the Doctors and Ancient Fa-
' thers : lemblably you underftand th&m in one rnean-
'ing, and we take them in another. How will yon
' know the truth herein ? If you ftand to your own
'judgment; then are you finguJar in your own conceit,
'and cannot avoid the V&. It remaineth therefore,
' that you fubrnic your felf to the determination and arbi-
* trement of the Church ; with whom God promifed
* to remain to the world's end. Thus the other fide- argued
' with them. But meanwhile what averfion they had
of fubmitting to the judgment of the Church, or Coun-
cils, fee in the forecited Conference of Bilhop Ridley
with Latimer. Where, having objected the Authority
of General Councils for the Mais, he anfwereth thus t
' That, whenfoever they, who rule and govern the
' Church, are the lively Members of Chrift, and walfc
'after the guiding and rule of his Word ; Councils ga-
' thered together of fuch Guides do indeed reprefeiit
' the Univerfal Church ; and have a promife of the
' guiding of his Spirit into all truth : But that any fuch
' Council hath at any time allowed theMafs &c, I affirm
' (faith hz) to be impoflible ; for Superftition i, e. the
'Ma/si and the fincere Religion of Chrift, can never
' agree together. For Determination of all Controver-
' fies in Chrift's Religion , Chrift hath left unto the
' Church not only Mofes and the Prophets, to ask coun-
'icl at; but alio the Gofpels. Chrift would have the
'Church his Spoufe in all doubts to askcounlel at the
' word of his Father written. Neither do we read, that
* Chrift in any place hath laid fo great a Burthen upos
' the Members of his Spoufe ; that he hath commanded
' them to go to the Univerfal Church. It -is true, that
' Chrift gave unto his Church fomc Apoftles, fome Prophets
l &c. But that all men fhould meet together, out of
' all parts of the world, to define of the Articles of our
'Faith; I neither find it commanded oi Chrift, nor
{ written in the Word of God. To which Biihop Latimer
K 2 an-
?S Concerning the Englifh Reformation.
ncxeth thefe words, In things pertaining to God and
? Faith, we muft ftand only to the Scriptures , which
' are able to make us all perfect and inftrufted to Salva-
c tion , if they be well underltood* And they offer them-
* felves to be wellunderftood,only tothofe who have good
' wills, and give themfelves to ftudy and Prayer : nei-
'ther are there any men lefs apt to underftand them,
'than the prudent and wifemenof the world. Thus
Latimer in application of his Difcourfe to General Coun-
cils. See likewife Bifliop Ridley's Difputation at Ox-
?c\?.\*z\.fird- r . where being prefled with the Authority of the
great Lateran Council ; after having replyed, that there
were Abbots, Priors and Friers in it to the Number
of 800 j he faith that he denyeth the Authority of this
Council, not fo much for that caufe, as for this efpeci-
ally \ becaufe tfee Do&rine of that Council agreed not
with the word of God \j , e. at he understood this word.~]
Thus he (who was counted the moft Learned of thole
BifhopsJ concerning the Authority of Councils. See like
matter in the Difcourfe between Lord Rich and Mr. Phil-
fot^ Fox p. J641.
.^. To proceed. Thefe Canons and Definitions, I fay not,
of Pepcs and Pmtificians, as they were ordinarily then
Nicknamed, but of fuppofed former lawful Superior
Councils, were then in juft force in Queen Marys days ;
notwithftanding any abrogation of them made by a Na-
tional (i e. an Inferior) Synod ; See The/is the Fourth,
and the Eighth; as alfo was frequently urged againft
thole queftioned Bifhops. See the Examination of
Arch Bifhop Cranmer^ Foxy. 1702. where Dr. Story the
Queens Ccmmiffioner thus objedeth; but receives no
anfwer there to it; 'The Canons, which be received
* of all.Chriflendome, compel you to anfv/er. Foraltho
' this Realm of late tim-e, thro fuch Schifmaticks, as you,
'have exiled andbanifhed the Canons; yet that cannot
1 make for you ; for you know : that, par inparem, nee
1 pars, in totum aliquid ftatuere poteft; Wherefore this
s Ifle, being indeed but a Member of the whole, could
*sot determine againft the vrhole. Thus Dr, Story.
Yet
Concerning the Englijb Reformation. ipjy
Yet neither, in Queen Mary's time, could the Authority
of a National Synod, or an Act of Parliament be pleaded,
for fuch an abrogation of the old Ganons or Liturgies
or Supremacies, and the eftablifhmentof new: becaule
both the Synod and Parliament of this Nation, in the
beginning of her Reign, had pulled down again, what
thofe under King Edward and Henry had builded -, fo that
thofe Bifhops could not hereupon ground their non-con-
formity: which Argument Dr. Story there alfo profe-
cuteth againft the Arch-Bifhop,
Such as thefe then being the Caufes of the Ejection of $. <J 4 ..
thofe Bifhops, I think it is evidenced/, that they were A*iiiy*Ai
Regularly and Canonically ejected, as to the Caufe. And ldthe J* d L
2 . Next : fo were they, as to the Judge, They being con- 2
demned, as guilty of Herefy, or other Irregularities -~
fwhick are mulcted with Deposition) andfo ejected, or
alfo degraded, and excommunicated with the greater Ex-
communication (further than which the Ecclefiaftical
Power did not proceed) not by any Secular Court, or
by the Queen's Commlffioners - but by thofe whom the
Church hath appointed, in the Intervals of Councils,
the ordinary Judges of Herefy, or other Breaches of her
Canons: Amongft whom the higheft Judges are the Pa-
triarchs ^ and, above them, the firft Patriarch of Rome*
By whofe Delegates, the more Eminent Perfons , that
were accufed of Herefy, the Arch-Bifhop and the Bi-
fhops were here tryed^according to the Authority (hewed, ,
to be due to, and to be anciently ufed by, him, in Chttr t
Gov. i. Part. . 9. 20. &c, and 2. Part . 77-,) and
other Inferior Perfons were tryed by the Bifbop, who
was their Ordinary: Queen Mary having revived the
Statutes repealed by King Henry and Edward concerning
the Tryal of Heretickj by the Church's Authority ; as
hath been noted befoie . 49. The iflue of which Tryal
by the Church, if they found guilty, was either Dr-
pofitiononly from their Benefice and Office, for-Breach"
of her Canons ^ or alfo Fxcommunication excommurti*
caticne majori, and Degradation, for Herefy and Oppo-
sition of her Definitions in matters of Faith \ and To the
yield
. 7$ Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
yielding them up, as now by degradation rendred Secu-
lar Perfons, to have infli&ed* on them by the Secular
Power the punifhments appointed for fuch crimes by
the Secular Laws; as you may fee, in the Forms of the
Condemnation ofCranmer, Ridley, &z Fox p. 1603, and
elfewhere ; and in the Profeffion of the Bi/hop of Lincoln
to Biihop Ridley, Fox p. 1597. All (Taith h&) that we
may do, is to cut you off from the Church ; for we cannot
condemn you to dy {as moft untruly hath been reported
of Hi) &C.
4. ^. As for the burning of fuch afterward , whom the
To. . Church firft condemns of- Herefy, it is to be con-
w:ic:c fidered ; That the Secular Laws , not Ecclefiaitical,
concern. th appoint it; and the Secular Magiftrates, not Eccle-
tbofe'\h- fiafticaJ ? execute it : Again ; That Proteftant Princes,
Mj^Mary! as well as Catholick ; King Edward, King James, Queen
day?, were Elizabeth, as well as Queen Mary, have thought fit to
bytbecbu: execute this Law upon Hereticks. So in Edward the
condemned sixth's days, Joan of Kent, Anne Askew \r Maid (who
9j Here/?, : was b urnt j n u em j t h e Eighth's days, for denying the
Real Prefence} and George Paris were burnt for Here-
ticks. Fox p.; 1 180: And fome other Anabaptifts con-
demned and recanting were enjoined to bear their Fag-
gots. See Stow. p. 596. And, in Henry the Eighth's
time, Arch-Bifhop Cranmer, in the Kings prefence, dis-
puted againft Jo. Lambert for denying the Real Prefence ;
and the Lord Cromwel pronounced Sentence upon him
to be burnt for it. Fox p. 1024, 1026. And the fame
Arch-Bifhop , being as yet only a Lutheran, faith Fox
p. 1 1 15, profecuted others upon the fame grounds;
and alfo in the beginning of King Edward's Reign, be-
fore that the TroteUor and his Party appeared much
for Zuinglianifme , committed to the Counter Thomas
Dobb, a Matter of Art, upon the fame Account; who
alfo dyed in Prifon. Fox -p. 1180. In Queen Elizabeth's
days one Jo. Lewes and Matthew Hammond were burnt
for Hereticks; after they were firft condemned by the
Bifhop, and fo delivered over to the Secular .Power ; as
Xhofe were in Queen M*ry% Reign. So alfo was Hacket
execu-
Concerning the- Englifi Reformation. . 79
executed then partly for Herefy and Blafphemy ; and see HolHn.
Two Brownifts, Coppin and Thocher, hanged at St. Ed- ^EHz.^.
miwds-bury. An. Dom. 1583 for Publifhing Brown's Book s <5- 21 * v
Written againft the Common-Prayer-Book: Likewife 2 **
feveral others in her time condemned and recanting bare _
their Faggots. See Stow p. 679,680. In King ^mw 's Cambdch'?
time Bartholomew Legat was burnt for an Heretick-. Hi/?. Eliz.
And in his time An. 3. Jac. 4. c. a Law was Enacted />. z?7
concerning Hanging, Drawing, and Quartering any who
mould turn Papift and be reconciled to the Pope and
See of Rome, tho a meer Laick, tho one taking the Oath
of AUegiancefas feveral reconciled do : ) The Words are
If any (Ijall be willingly reconciled to the Tope or See o/Rorhe-,
or JJ) all promife Obedience to any fuch pretended Authority \
that every fuch Perfon or Per Jons /hall be to all intents ad~
judged Traytors. Is not this putting to death for pre-
tended Herefy? And to a Death worfethan Burning ?
So in Proteftant States abroad, Servetm by that of Ge-
neva, Valentinus Gentilis by that of Berne, were burnt
for Hereticks, Calvin approving.
This to fhew the Proteftant's judgment, concerning ^ $$, .
the juftnefs and equity of the Law of burning Hereticks.
But whether this Law in it felf be juft : and again if juffc,
whether it may juftly be extended to all thofe iimple Peo-
ple"put todeath in Queen Marys days ( fuch as St. rfuftine
calls Hereticis crcdentes) becaufe they had fo much Ob-
ftinacy, as not to recant thofe Errors, for which they
faw their former Teachers Sacrifice their Life , efpe-
cially when they were prejudiced by the moft common
contrary Doclrine and Practice in the precedent times
of Edward the Sixth , and had lived in fuch a condi-
tion of life, as neither had means, nor leifure, nor ca-
pacity, to examine the Church's Authority, Councils,
or Fathers ^ ordinarily fuch perfons being only to be
reduced fas they were perverted J by the contrary
fafhion and courfe of the times, and by Example \ not
by Argument, either from reafon, or from authority
(and the fame, as I fay of thefe Laity, may perhaps alfo
be laid effome illiterate Clergy: ) wheiher I fay this
Law-
f So Concerning the Engltflj Reformttwn.
Law may juftly.be extended to fuch, and the higheft
fuffering, death be inflicted (efpecially where the De-
linquents fo numerous) rather than forae lower Cen-
fures of Pecuniary Mulcts or Imprifonment j thefe things
J I meddle not with, nor would be thought at all in this
place to juftify. Tho fome amongft thofe unlearned
Lay-people I confefs to have been extreamly Arrogant
and obftinate, and zealous beyond knowledge j and,
tho they had fufferedfor a good Caufe, yet fufTering
for it on no good or reafonable ground : as neither them*
felves being any way Learned, nor pretending the Au-
thority of any Church ^ nor relying on any.prefent Teach-
ers, but on the certainty of their own private judgment
interpreting Scripture j as you may fee;, if you have
ajnind, in the Difputations of Anne Askew (Fox p. 1 125.)
Woodman the iron-maker, (Fox p. 1800.) Fortune the
Smith, {Fcxip. .174-1 J Allen the Miller, {Fax p. 1796.)
and other Mechanicks, with Bifhops, and other Learned
Men, concerning the lawfulness of the Mafs , the Au-
thority of the Church, the Number of the Sacraments^ the
manner or poflibility of Chrift's Prefence in the Eucharisl y
&c : themfelves afterward penning or caufing to be
penned (you may judge with what Integrity,) the Re-
lations, which we have of the faid Difputations. See
more concerning the erro-neous zeal of fuch like Perfons
in Fox Monuments later Edition Vol, 3. Fol. 242* 236..
396. 886.
^ 6 7# This concerning the lawful Ejection of thofe Prote-
Aul there- ftant Bifhops in the beginning of Queen Mary's Reign j
f~9re othm which if lawful, fo alfowill be, the introduction of thofe
v-cdf^il w ^ wele c ^^ en ' n tne * r r Ooms : tho this introduction
StWpiuu was > ** whilfr. they Living ^ or *,*. without their,
Te,y, 1. or the Metropolitan's, Confent. 1. Tho whilsl they Liv-
ing - ? if fuch Election of them be, after that the other
are juftly ejected : Of this none can doubt. Now moll
of the Proteftant Bilhops were^ ejected, at the very be-
gin ningof Queen Aforysdays, for being married; tho
fome of them not fofppcdily fentencedfor Herefy. But
fuppofe the Introduction of the other was whilft thev
living,
Concerning the Englifi Reformation. %\
living, and before their lawful Ejection : yet thefe Bi-
fhops that are fo f unjultly, I grant,) introduced, if, after
that the others are ejected, then their Superiors, having
the power to elect into fuch place, do acknowledge and
approve them, from thence forward begin to be legiti-
mate \ i and enjoy a good Title.
( 2. Tho without their , or the Metropolitan's , Confent. $ g ?
For if the Arch-Bifhop, without whofe confent the To a. 2.
Canon permitteth not any Bifhop to be confecrated in
his Province, be, upon jufl caufe, and efpecially upon
fufpicion of Herefy, in any reftraint-, foas he cannot
fafely be fuffered, either in refpect of the Church, or
State, any longer to execute his offce, till cleared of
fuch guilt : here his Office is rightly adminiltred , as
in Sede vacante^ by fome other } whether it be, by fame
Bifhop of the Province, his Ordinary Vice-gerent or
Subfcitute in fuch Cafes ^ or by the Delegates of that
Authority, which in the Church is Superior to the Arch-
Bifhops-, or by the confent of the major part of the
Bifhops of fuch Province. And fo Arch-Bifhop Cranmer
being, at Queen Marys firfl Entrance, accufed, 1. of
being Married fan Irregularity incurring Deposition *,
and alfo confeffed :,) and 2. ofTreafon^ and 3, of He-
refy, and for the Second of thefe being by the Queen's
Council immediately imprifoned ^ and fhortly after
condemned to dye, before the Confecration of any new
Bifhop : his Office was now lawfully fupp'.yed by another
(either by Cardinal Pool the Popes Legator by the Bifhop
the next dignified Perfon after the Arch-Bifhop in the
Province ; or by whomfoever the Queen fliould depute :)
as for any exceptions, that the Arch-Bifhop could make
againft it , fince he acknowledged her for the Supreme
Head of the Englim Church. Or if, notwithstanding
fuch his reftraint or condemnation , according to the
Canon, no new Biihop could be made without the Arch-
Bifhop's confent .- yt could Arch-Bifhop Cranmer juftly
claim no fuch Authority from the Canon as indeed he-
never did.,) 1. Becaufe he held the abrogation of fuch u
-Canons to be in the Power of the Prince, as the Supreme
L Hzzd
1 2 Concerning the Englift Reformation.
Head of this Church g at leaft when aflifted with the
Parliament, and major part of the Clergy: And fo then
was this (arguing ad homines) abrogated by Queen Mary
2 ' appointing, allowing, thefe new Elections. 2. Becaufe
he had contented to the Statutes made formerly. 25. Hen.
8, 20. c. and 1 Edw. 6. 2; where the Arch-Bifhop is
neceffitated to confecrate fuch perfon, as the King, from
whom all Ecclefiaftical Jurifdiction is derived, lhall pre-
sent : oi', he refufing, the King may appoint any other
two Bifhops for him, to do it in his ftead; ergo^ fo
might Queen Mary, according to thefe Statutes.
Sufo Thus much, That Queen Marys Clergy were a law-
ful Clergy , (which indeed, except for a few, and thofe
not yet chofen or acting in the beginning of her Reign,
cannot be called in queftion \ ) and That their reverting
the former Conftitutions of Henry the Eighth, or Ed-
ward the Sixth's Clergy , as to the Authority that did
it, was a lawful Synodical Ad. But in the nextplace,
fuppofe that the Queen had acted fingly without or a-
gainft her Clergy (but with the Approbation of thofe
Governors in the Church Catholick as are the lawful
Superiors to this Clergy,) in re-eftablifhingthe former
Profeffion of Religion ufed in Henry the Eighth's time,
before the Reformation; yet, fo far as this Profeflion
is evident to have been according to the Conftitutions
of the Church, and of former Synods Superior to the
Synods of this Nation, (which Conftitutions do there-
fore Hand ftill in their juft force -j this Act of hers would
ftiil be jaftifiable : becaufe Sovereigns have fuch a Su-
premacy acknowledged by all due unto them, astoufe
a Coactive Power incaufing the Execution, within their
Dominions, of fuch Church Canons, as are- granted to
be in force; without any. rnferiour further Licence or
eonfent thereto. Nor is this doing any more, than if
the King of England, now re-eftabiifhed in bis Throne,
fhouid, without, or againft the Vote of the prefect Mini-
ftery he; e^ reftore the Bifhops , and the Ecclefiaftical
Laws again to their former office and vigour ; which thefe
men never had any juft or fuperior Authority to difplace,
o. abrogate, CHAP.
Cementing the Englifh Reformation.
- " - n .-**- ^
CHAP. VI.
The former Supremacy re-affumedby gu. Elizabeth.
IN thelaft place we come to the times of Queen Eliz.it- * '
beth j where we find, by the Authority of the Queen 3 \ 0*4
and her Parliament, all the repeals of the Statutes of Sufnmwy
Henry the Eighth, and Edward the Sixth, in order to ejaimed &c
the Regal Supremacy and Reformation, which Repeals 5'!e!'
were made in Queen Maryh days, now again repealed
Cexcept in Two, 26. Hen. 8. 1. c. and 35. /#. 8. 3 c.
which give to Henry the Eighth the Title of Head of the
Church of England j which was changed by the Queen into '
that of Governor, as better befitting a Woman. As for .
Bifiiop BramhaCs Obfervation of Two other Statutes
of Henry the Eighth, unreftored by Queen Eliz.. 28. Hen.
8: 10. C. An Afl (Taith he) of extinguishing the Autho-
rity of the Biflidp of Rome out of this Realm', and 35.
Hen. 8. 5. c. An Aft made for Corroboration of the former j if
you pleafe to view them, and compare with them 1 Eliz..
i.e. you will find the caui'e to be, not the Queens pre-
ferring and retaining here, any Authority of the Pope,
which Henry renounced j but the Six Articles in the one,
and the old Forms of Oaths in the other, thought fit by
her to be laid afide.] and all the Power and Privileges
whatfoever of Supremacy in Ecclefiafticals, that were
conceded to Henry the Eighth, or Edward the Sixth, as tbxtasum^
fully transferred to Queen Elizabeth. For which feeP' e a Su -
tbe Abl 1. EUz,. 1. c. (fee. the fame 8. Eliz. i.e.) run- ^Vf?
mllgthus^ 'That all Jurilaictions , Pnviledges, Supe- y y p (tr // tf .
' riorities Spiritual and Ecclefiaftical, as by any Spiritual ment cot.
' or Ecclefiaftical Power hath heretofore been'exercifed, f erred, 01
'for the Vifitation of Ecclefiaftical State and Perfons, Sp*"*^*
4 and for Reformation, Orders, arid Correction of the Hcn ' rfcd
'"fame, and of all manner of Errors, Herefies, Schifms, &c,
'mall for ever, by Authority of this Parliament, be
L 2 ' united
$4 C&nctrmng the Engtiflj Reformation*
'united and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this
* Realm. And that your Highnefs, your Heirs &c, fhall
* have full Power and Authority, by vertue of this Ad,
4 to name and authorize fuch perfons, as your Majefty
' fhall think meet \withont any being obliged as Henry
tJoe Eighth was , that half the number fhottld be of thi
1 Clergy] to exercife and execute under your Highnefs
c aU manner of jurifdictions, Priviledges &c r and to
'vifit, reform, and amend all fuch Errors, Herefies,
* Schifms &c, which by any manner Spiritual or Ec-
' clefiaitical Power may lawfully be reformed 7 and that
* fuch perfons mall have full power by vertue of this Act
c to execute all the Prcmifes ; any matter or caufe to
* the contrary in any wife notwithftanding. Provided
* always that no manner of Order, Act, or Determina-
* tion, for any matter of Religion or caufe Ecclefiafti-
* cal, made by the Authority of this prefent Parliament
* fhall be adjudged fi.e, by thofe perfons] at any time
* to be any Error, Herefy, Schifm &c, any Decree, Con-
* flitution or Law, whatfoever the fame be, to the con-
' trary notwithstanding \_this c Provifo perhaps was put
in, because all the Biflwps that were in the Parliament op-
pofedthis Statute, See Cambden i. Eliz.] Provided \_again].
4 that fuch perfons authorized to reform &c, fhall not
4 in any wife have Authority to determine or adjudge.
c any matter or caufe to be Herefy, Xjfxppofeby Herefy
is quant lure avy Error contrary to what ought to be believed
and praclifed in Divine matters'] but only, Such as here-
'tofore have been determined to be Herefy by the Au-
thority of the Canonical Scriptures ^ or by the firfl
* Four General Councils ; or by any other General Coun-
cils, wherein the fame is declared Herefy by the exptefs
4 and plain words of the faid Canonical Scriptures 7 or
'Such, as hereafter fhall be judged, and determined to
1 be Herefy by the High Court of Parliament of this
4 Realm, with the affent of the Clergy in their Convo-
* cation \Jure therefore nothing r whether by the Clergy or
others, could be de novo declared or adjudged Herefy; nn-
Uf- the High Court of parliament alfo adjudged it to befo.]
In
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. S5
. In the fame Statute concerning the Extent of fc the . 7I .
Queen's Supremacy, it is cxpreily ordained ' That the
' Branches , Sentences , and words of the faid feveral
' Acts f i. e. made in Henry the Eighth's time touching Su-
( premacy2 and every one of them, fhall be deemed and
j taken to extend to your Highnefs, as fully and largely ,
'as ever the fame Acts did extend to the faid late King
* Hen ry the Eighth, your Highnefles Father. The fame
thing aifo appears in the Queen's Admonition, annexed
to her Injunctions, to prevent any finifter Interpreta-
tions of the Oath of Supremacy then irapofed : which
faith : ' That the Queen's Majefty, informed that fome
'of her Subjects found fomefcruple in the Form. of this
'Oath &c, would that all her loving Subjects mould
'.underftand ^ that nothing was, is, or mail be meant
'or intended by the fame Oath, to have any otherDuty
' or Allegiance required by that Oath, than. was acknow-
' ledged to be due to King Henry the Eighth, her Ma-
* jelly's Father, or King Edward the Sixth her Ma jefty's
'Brother. [_lt proceeds, jhewing thofe fcruples that were
madeby fome again f the Oath. ~\ And further her Majefty
'forbiddeth her Subjects to give credit to fuch perfons, & a t[ )df
'who notify to her Subjects, how by the words of the ^ z * z *
' faid Oath it may be collected, that the Kings or Queens
' of this Realm may challenge authority of Adiniftery of Di-
vine Offices in the Church ; Wherein her Subjects.be much
'ntiufe'd. For her Majefty neither doth npr ever will
*- challenge any other Authority , than that was chain
' lenged, and lately ufed by Ring Henry, and King Ed-
' ward ; which is and was of ancient time, due to' the
' Imperial Grown of this Realm ; that is, under God
' to have the Sovereignty and Rule over all manner ofY
' perfons born within tnefe her Realms, whether JLc-
' clefiaftical or Temporal, fo as no other Sovereign Power,
' [hall or ought to have any Superiority over them \hnt
this Sovereignty and Rule, J fuppofe, mufi be under food to.
extend to all the Particulars, which Queen Elizabeth 7 * Sta-
tute but now recited allow eth to belong to it, and wherein
Henry the Eighth, and Edward the Sixth ufed or were
allowed
g<$ Coftctrnifig the Ettglijb Reformation.
alloyed it.] And if any Perfon, who hath conceived any-
other fenfe of the Formofthefaid Oath, [i. e. that in it
the Queen challenged Authority of Minifiery of Divine
Offices in the Church'} (hall accept the lame Oath with
.this interpretation, fenfe or meaning ij e. that fie had
fuch Sovereignty as was challenged and lately ufed by her
Father and Brother : ~\ Her Majefty is well pleafed to
accept' 'every fuck Perfon in that behalf as her Obedient
Subject. Thus the Admonition \ and the fame is faid
in the Statute 5. EJix.. 1. c, referring to the Admonition,
'That none other Authority was by that Oath acknow-
ledged in her Majefty , than that which was challenged
' and ufed by thofe Two Kings, See likewife 1 /*'*.. 1. c,
the Repeal of the former way of the Tryalof Hereticks >
that was revived according to the former Statutes by
Queen Mary , leaving the Supremacy in Spirituals to
Church-men.
$-7*. Neither do the feveral things, that are noted by Dr.
Wnere p ern (j n ffe X amen. of Champny 9. c. . \6- 20. J and
cemtiqut otners > as qualifications and bounds of the Supremacy
Ufiutions of Queen Elizabeth, feem to come home to their pur-
of her sa- pofe fo far, -as to render it juftifiable. There are urged
primacy ur. by them } i. The Stile fheufed, in calling her felfnot
R d f h med C Suprea'm Head , but only Supream Governor. 2. The.
xe * j " Words in the Admonition, viz. Her Majefty doth not.
challenge any other Authority, than under God to have.the:
Sovereignty and Rule over- all manner of Perfons ey'c : as
3 . the words are recited but now. 3, The words of the
37. -Article of the Church of England relating to thefe
of the Admonition \ We give not to our Princes the mini-
firing either of Gods Word or of the Sacraments ', the which
thing the Injunclions lately fet forth by Elizabeth our Queen
?; :v do mofi plainly teftify, but that only Prerogative which
we fee to have been given always to all Godly Princes in Holy
Scriptures by God himfelf : that is, that they flwuld rule
all Eftates and Degrees committed to their charge by God y
whether they be Eccleftaftieal or Temporal \ and reftrain
^ With the Civil Sword theft 'ubborn and evil Doers. 4. The
Qualification of the Authority of the Queen's Commiffi-
oners
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. %")
oners to judge or. determine Herefiesj Provided always*
that fuch perjons authorized &c, See the Words quoted
before ., 70.
But to thefe it is rationally replyed *, To the Firft, $.. y? . a*SL
That, if the fame, and as much power be ftill fignified &e Replies
by the Queen's Title now, as was before by the other*, ?'*i e * t * fa
which hath been fhewed but now in the Statute, in the p fU
Admonition &c : what matters the varying of words,
that alters nothing in the fenfe? Neither is the Title
of Head of the Church, fo it beunderltood fubordinate
to Chriir, incompetent to fomeperfonor other, here
qn earth.
To the Second, That the words quoted out of the ^"J 4 ',j
Admonition may indeed be taken in fuch a general fenfe, To
that all fides will willingly fubfcribe to. For the Queen
hath a. Sovereignty and Rule over all manner pcrfons born
within her Realms fo *. e . in fuch manner] as no other
Ferreign Sovereign Power hath : namely, in this manner ,
to puniih her Subjects whatfoever with the Temporal
Sword, either for the Breach of the Church's Canons
and Decrees, or for the Breach of her own Laws. Again -,
That the words may be taken in fuch a fenfe, as that,
tho they fignified no more (of which prefently) yet none
can juftly fubfcribe them, fuppofing thofe things true
concerning the Weftern Patriarch , and concerning Su-
perior Councils, and concerning Church Conftitutions, which
are laid down in the Firfl and Second Part of Church
Government, and in the Fourth and Eighth Thefts : name-
ly, if they be taken in this knih: That no Forreign Power
hath any Fcclefiattical Superiority or Jurifdiilion in any
manner whatfoever over the Church of England (without
reflecting on this Controverfy at all ; namely, Whether
the Sovereign Power here at home, for the judging and
reforming of what is Error, Herefy, Superftition &c>
and for the abrogating or eftablifhing the former Litur-
gies of the Church, Canons of Superior, or alio Natio-
nal Synods, doth lye in the Prince', or in fome others,
viz. the Clergy of this Nation ; or alfo, in the Parlia-
ment: or in all thefe jointly , fo that the Clergy can
do
#8 Concerning the Eng/ijb Reformation.
do none of thcfe things without the Prince, or Parlia-
ment \ nor Prince, without the major part of Clergy J
But thefe Two Senfes of thefe words (of which the later
is not juftifiable) are, both of them, too much retrained,
in refpect of the intent of this Admonition, as may be
gathered from the Precedents in the fame Admonition j
where the Queen's Sovereignty is extended to all the
Particulars , wherein Henry the Eighth , and Edward
the Sixth ufed or were allowed it. And from the Sta-
tute i. Eliz. i. but now recited , which furely this Ad-
monition was not written to contradict or repeal. And
from the ordinary practice of thefe Princes, which fhall
be more (hewed anon ^ without which Practice fuch Re-
formation could not have been effected \ and therefore
this Practice mult be juftified. And from the Teftimony
of the Proteftant Writers - 7 who vindicate and main-
tain a Supremacy of a much larger extent, andanfwer-
able to the Expreflions in the Acts of Parliament ; even
to the Prince's not only ruling over all Perfons Eccle-
fiaftical, but judging and determining in matters Eccle-
lialtical, what therein is Diflbnant from, or Confonant
to, Gods Word -, and then efhblifhing it in their Do-
minions, tho contrary to former Church Canons, tho
without or againfl the Vote of the major part of their
own Clergy ; as fhall be fheWed below . 203 &c : which
thing alfo is maintained to have been done by the Holy
Kings of Jfrael.
^ 7*. To the Third the fame may be repeated, which is
r ibeJbi: faid to the Second; and this part of the Article, tho
annexed for an Explanation, is couched in fuch general
Terms, as that it will be fubfcribed to by all fides : (Fr.
a S. Clara Expof 39 Articles .illoweth it j and faith alfo :
Hie Articultu a Gallis cjr Parliamento Parifienfi , falva
communione Ecclefu y ufur-patur.) Neither doth it con-
tain any thing but which may well confift with the con-
tradictory of that Propofition , which follows there,
vii. That the Bifiop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in this
Realm, .
To
- Concerning the Englifh Reformation. 89
To the -Fourtlu i. That the Provifo made by the ^ 1(;rot t )t
Queen and her Parliament feems only to limit the Per- v 3 mh. u
fbns, whom the Queen fhall nominate for her Delegates ;
that they fhall adjudge nothing Error or Herefy with-
out theconfentof Parliament and Convocation (as like-
wile they made another Provifo , that they mould ad-
judge no Order of the Parliament in Ecclefiaftical mat-
ters to be Error or Herefy. See the fame Statute \ ) but
not to limit the Queen-, who holds the Supremacy of
this Church, and fo thefe pretended Confequences there-
of, as her own right, and not from Gift, but Recog-
nition only, of the Parliament and Clergy; and, who,
in the Statute, and, I think, in the Doctrine of our Di-
vines, See below . 204. #c, is acknowledged to have
Power to reform Error, Herefy, Schifm (which prc-
fuppofeth judging what is lb) without any fuch Provifo
of confentof Councils, or Parliament: as alfo the pious
Kings of Judah. are urged to have done the like. Or if
the Provifo limit the Prince alfo ; That then the Practice
of the Reforming Princes will not be juftifiable, nor their
Reformation \ who have corrected many Doctrines with-
out confent of Councils (nay when lawful Superior
Synods have decreed the contrary,) and without con-
fent of Convocation ; and others without confent of
Parliament. But Secondly^ The limitation here, whether 2.
of thofe Perfons, or of the Prince, in adjudging Errors
and Herefies in Divine matters, if the words be narrow-
ly confidered , feems to be, in effect, none. For (as
you may fee in the Provifo) if fuch thing hath been de-
termined to be Herefy by the Authority of the Canoni-
cal Scripture (i.e. feem to them to befo) they need look
no further for confent of Councils , or Parliament, or
Clergy : and no more need they to regard Councils, tho
defining the contrary , if they have not defined fo by
the exprefs and plain words of the faid Canonical Scrip-
ture \ of which thing they are to judge. See before .
36. the Speech of the Lord Cromwel. Thirdly, Suppofe 3
there be a confent of the King and Clergy, without, or
agninft Authority of Parliament . fuch thing cannot
M be
90 Concerning the English Reform At ion.
be adjudged Herefy ', according to this Provifo' r if it
4. be extended to the Prince. Fourthly, Suppofing that
the Clergy and Parliament judge fomething to be Error or
Herefy,which former Councils, Superior to this National
Synod , have determined to be a Divine Truth : this
Provifo's allowing the Prince to follow the confent of
his Parliament and Clergy, upon pretence of the Coun-
cils not defining according ,to cxprefs Scripture , will
oifend againft the Fourth and Eighth Thefts.
S. 7-. Thus much to fhew, that the fame Supremacy, that
EitfucbSu W as acknowledged to King Henry and King Edward,
TkT^'ef was aIf t0 Q! ieen t tz *abeth, by her Parliament. But
7^17 c$4- y ou raa Y bfervej that neither it Cin fuch a fenfe as
fntted to by it was challenged) nor the Reformation, that was effect-
tktcUigy. ed by it, were acknowledged, or consented to, by her
Bilhops, or the Clergy: 1 mean that Clergy which was
in being at the beginning of her Reign ; which hath been
proved already, . 54. &c, to be a lawful Clergy, And,
when thefe things touching Supremacy and Reformation
were palled by the Parliament, all the Bifliops , that
fate there, oppofed them ''See Cambden A. 2. Eliz,,)
probably, becauie in thofe Two former Kings days they
had by Experience learnt the Trefpafles which fuch a
Supremacy made upon the proper Rights and lurifdicti-
ons of the Clergy } and the Irreverence, and Liberti-
nifme, and DiftracYion which the Innovation of the Li-
turgies and other Religious Rites brought into the
Church j befides the unlawfulnefs of a part reforming
againft the whole. Thus at that time the Clergy be-
haved themfelves. Neither, in lieu thereof, can the
Concefiions to thefe or the like things by the former
Clergy that was under Henry the Eighth, or Edward the
Sixth, be here pleaded \ becaufe thefe were retraced
again by the Clergy in Queen Mary's time : neither can
the Conceffion of the Clergy of later times, in Queen
Elizabeth's Reign, be urged \ becaufe this Clergy was
nrit changed and moulded to the Queen's Religion ; the
former being unlawfully eje&ed, as fball be (hewed here-
after,
CHAP.
Concerning the Englifb Reformation, qt
CHAP. VI I.
The Actings of Henry the Eighth (upon fuch. Su-
premacy acknowledged) in Ecclefiajlical Affairs,.
I have fpoken hitherto from Sett. 26. concerning what $, 7 s,
manner of Supremacy it was, that thefe Triftces affumed, Row accord
or alfo the Clergy or Parliament recognized, as their ln ^ :o f Ktlt
Sight. In the Third place I promifed to (hew you, how, S $!P
according to this their conceited right, thefe Three Prin- X/e Three
ces al~led in matters Ecclefiaftical Fri/tcei aft
And firft to begin with Henry the Eighth. Fir ft, ^ ' Ecc!c r
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy, he committed the for- f f/' T '^*
mer Canons and Laws of the Church, calling them the V 79 .
tpontificial Laws, to the Arbitrement of Thirty Two The Agings
Perlbns nominated by him, half Laicks; to be abro- of Hn. $th
gated, corrected, reformed, as they, with his Confir- in . E " le ^"
mation, mould think meet. Nee eo contemns (faith the Z y " **'
Prefacer to the Reformatio legum BcclefiafiicarumRe~ It tb C iibr9-
printed 1640.) cordatpu Rex \_Henry the Eighth^ ut no- gn'mg of
men, nudofque folum titulos a fe fuifque depelleret, nifi & fww E <>
jnra decretaque omnia, quibm adhuc cbslringebatur c- c e '- a " x '
clefia [^Anglicana]] perfringeret; hue quoque animum adie- c0m plii,,g s
cit, ut univerfam fecum remp. in plenam adfereret liberta- new Body
tern. Quocirca turn ex ipfim, turn ex publico fenatm de- of tbsin.
creto, deletti funt viri aliquot, ufu& doUr ink prcif ante?,
numero 32, qui penitm abolendo Pontifcio juri (quodCz-
nonicum vocamus) cum omni alia Decretorum 0- Decre-
talium facultate, novas ipf leges, qua contr over ft arum &
morum judicia regerent, Regis nomine & author it at e furro-
garent. And thus faith the King himfelf, in his Epiflle
to all Arch-Biftwps, Barons &c printed before the fame
Book ; Abunde vobis dcelaratum haftenusfuit, quant -op ere,
in hac noftra Brittannia, multis retro faults Epifcopi Ro-
mani vis in'pifa religioni Chriftianx, vera doclrina propa-
ganda adverfata eft. Poteftatem ham huic am divino mu-
M 2 mrc
% Concerning the Engl if b Reformation.
tierc fublatam effe manifesl urn est : & ne quid fuperc{fet r
quo von plane fraUam illim vim tffc con&aret \ leges omries,
dccreta at que inftituta, qua ab>authore Epifcopo Romano
profctla furit , prorfm abroganda cenfuimm. Quorum loco
en vcb'u authoritate noflra edit as leges damus^ quas a vobis
omnibus fufcipi, coli, & obfervari volumus, & fub noftra
indignntionis pana mandamus. Thus the King. Where the
meaning of the words, dccreta qua ab authore Epifcopo
Romano profctla. funt, mult be extended to Decrees, not
only Pontifical , but Synodal , wherein the Pope pre-
sided ; for the Canon-Law is compiled of both thefe :
and over both thefe did the Kings Supremacy claim Au-
thority in his Dominion* ^ and over wbatfoever Q\k
feemed to him cfhblifhed, not by Divine, but only hy
Humane Authority. See before . 22. 25. 27: And
alio the things changed by him were not the Decrees of
Popes, but of Councils.
1 80. By vertue of fuch a Supremacy he put forth certam
Injunctions A D. 1536. concerning matters of Faith,
Intitled Articles devijed by the Kings hSighnefs,, to jlable
Chriflian quiet nefs and unity amongft the People , (you may
read them fet down at large in Mr. Fuller s Church History
5. I. p. 2i<5, for Mr. Fox his Epitome of them con-
ceals many things.) It is true that thefe Articles ('as
alfo the Six ^r/ic/wpubliftied afterward 15395 and the
Neccffary Dolhine fet forth 1543.) do, for the matter
of them (as they feem to me) difcede in nothing from
the Doctrines of former Councils^ nor have nothing in
them favouring the reformed Opinions \jfor they allow
Invocation of Saint s y Prayer for the Dead, and Purgatory ;
kneeling, and praying before, tho not to Images , the Cor-
poral Prefence of Chrifi in the Sacrament \ Auricular C on*
fefficn ; and do not deny Seven Sacraments, (as fome mifc
relate them) becaufe they fpeak^cnly of Three ; which Seven
Sacraments are all acknowledged and treated on in Neceflary
Doctrine, &c-2 And it cannot be denyed ,, that the
Clergy of King Henry alfo (whom he ufed, much more
than his Succe/fors, King Edward, and Queen Eliz.abeth 7
in his Confutations concerning Religion) were, except
in
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. gj
in the introducing of the Kings Supremacy, very op-
pofite to the Reformation of other Doctrines or Cere-
monies in the Church y as appears by the Mala dogmata,
tranfcribed out of the Records by Mr. Fuller f$.l. p.
209.J to the Number of 67. (muchagreeing with the
Modem Tenents of Puritans, Anabaptifis and Quakers ,)
which Mala Dogmata being by the Lower Houfe of Con- #
vocation at this time prefented to the Upper Houfe of
Bifhops, to have them condemned, occasioned the pro-
duction of thefe Injunctions. But yet notwithftanding
all this, for the manner of the Edition of thefe In juncti-
ons or Articles, it is to be noted ; that the King by
vertue of his Supremacy commands them to be accept-
ed by his Subjects, not as appearing to him the Ordi-
nances or Definitions of the Church, but as judged by
him agreeable to the Laws and Ordinances of God : and
makes the Clergy therein only his Counsellor and Ad-
vifer j not a Law-giver.. See befides the Title , his
words in the Preface to thofe Injunctions : * Which de-
1 termination, debatement and agreement of the Clergy
* f faith he) forafmuch as we think to have proceeded
'of a good, right, and true judgment, and to be agree-
4 able to the Laws and Ordinances of God &c ; we have
* caufed the fame to be publifhed, requiring you to ac-
* cept, repute, and take them accordingly [i, e. as a-
greeable to Gods Laws and. Ordinances.^ So where in thefe
Injunctions he commandeth the Obfervation of Holy*,
days, he faith, ' We mull: keep Holy-days unto Goo\
c in Memory of Him, and his Saints, upon fuch days,
'as the Church hath ordained: except they be mitiga-
1 ted and moderated by the AfTent and C ommandment
4 of us, the Supream Head, to the Ordinaries - 7 and then
1 the Subjects ought to obey it \Juch command ]
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy he afterward publinV j' Iff
cd a Model of the Doctrine of the Chriftian Faith, and fo rt ha Moi
of the lawful Rites and Ceremonies of the fame, for del of the-
matter of Doctrine not much differing from the Injuncti- Pi &*i*t of
oas mentioned before , which Book he Entitled ,, A [^ c J r/ ^~
Ncceffary Doctrine for all forts of P topic ', adding a Pre- j the si*
face, a, tidts "
q. Concerning the Englifh Reformation.
face thereto, in his Royal name, to all his faithful and
loving Subjects, That they might know (faith he) thebetter^
inthofe dangerovu times, what to believe in point of Dotlrine,
and how to carry themfelves in -points of Prattice. Which
Book, before the publifhing thereof, after it (faith Dr.
Heylin, Reform. Chur. Engl. . 4. p. 23,) was brought
'into as much Perfection, asthefaid Arch-Bifhops, Bi-
' fhops and other Learned Men [appointed by the King t9
'this workJl would give it without the concurrence
'of the Royal Affcnt, was prefented once again to the
* Kings consideration j who very carefully perufed and
'altered many things with his own hand, as appears by
* the Book it felf extant in Sr. R. Cotton's Library : and
* having fo altered, and corrected it in fome PafTages, re-
' turned it to the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury CArch-Bi-
' mop Cranmer~\ who bellowed fome further pains upon
* it ; that, being to come forth in the Kings Name, and
' by his Authority, there might be nothing in the fame,
' that might be juftly reprehended. For a Preparatory
* to which Book, that fo it might come forth with the
e Hen C & reater credit, the King caufed an Act to pafs in Par-
' ' liament, for the aboliihing of all Books and Writings
c comprifing any matter of Chriftian Religion contrary
'to that Doctrine, which fince the Year 1540 is, or
'any time during the Kings life (hall be, fet forth by his
* Highnefs. Thus Dr. Heylin. Which Definitions, De-
'crees, and Ordinances, fo fet forth by the King, all
'his Subjects were fully to believe, obey, and obierve.
'32. Hen. 8. 26. c. See before . 32. And if any Spiri-
* tual Perfon fhould preach or teach contrary to thofe
'Determinations, or any other that fhould be fo fet
' forth by his Majefty 5 fuch Offender the third time
'contrary to that Act of Parliament was to be deemed
'and adjudged an Heretick, and to fuffer pains of death
' by Burning. See before . 34. By which Act there-
fore, amongft other things, the holding of the Pope's
Supremacy, which is contrary to the Doctrine of that
Book, is declared Herefy. And fee the like ordained
by Parliament concerning the Six Articles in 31. Km* 8.
1 4. c
5
8. i.e.
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. g<
14. c. where it is Enacted, c That every Perfon that
* doth preach, teach, declare, argue againft any of the
' Six Articles, being thereof convicted, fhallbedeemed
c and adjudged an Heretick.
And thus Herefy, now belonging to the Kings Cog- $. 8 2
nizance, as the Church's Supream Head, became alfo,
by reafon of the Parliaments co-Jegiilative Power joyned
with the Kings-, a thing of the Parliaments Cognizance
as well as the King's. Of their Cognizance , not only for
the declaring and punifhing , but the adjudging of it.
And their Vote herein was joyned at leaft with that of
the Clergy, if not in Authority preferred before it j as
appears by thefe, and thofe other PafTages in the Statute
25. Hen. 8 14. c. mentioned before . 34 j and in the
two Provifos -of the Statute 1. EUz, 1. c. mentioned
. 70. And fee the Reafon given by Dr. Heylin, why
Parliaments, which in former Ages abftained from them,
m this Age of Henry 'the Eighth began to intermeddle
in ftating of matters of Religion ( namely this reafon,
A new Supream in Scclefiaflical Affairs thenfet up) Engl.
Reform. Jufrifed p. 41. Where he firft relateth, out of
* Walfngham, how flong fince) WicklefjFj having many
1 Doctrines ftrange and new, which he defired to eftabliih
* in the Church of England^ and feeing be could not au-
c thorize them in a regular way, addrefled his Petition
1 to the Parliament \ laying this down for a Pofition,
That the Parliament might lawfully examine and reform
the T) if orders and Corruptions of the Churchy and upon a
difcovery of the Errors and Corruptions of it , devefv her
of all Tithes and Temporal Endowments , till /he were re-
formed. But neither his Petition, nor Pofition (Taith
he) found any welcome in that Parliament.- Zand then
he goeth on thus \ 1 ' To fay truth j as long ns the Clergy
c were in Power, and had Authority in Convocation
* to do what they would, in matters which concerned
' Religion , thofe of the Parliament conceived it nei-
* ther fafe nor fitting, to intermeddle in fuch bufineft
' ?.s concerned the Clergy ^ for fear of being queftioncd
4 for it at the Church's Barr {the Church being then con*
ceived
o Concerning the Engliflj Reformation.
ceived to have the jufl Supremacy herein : ~] But when that
* Power was leflened ^tho it were not loft) bytheSub-
< million of the Clergy to King Henry the Eighth, and
'by the Aft of the {.Kings} Supremacy {in matters
' of Religion} which enfued upon it j then did the Par-
1 liament begin to intrench upon the Church's Rights ,
* to offer at, and entertain, fuch bufinelfes, as formerly
'were held peculiar to the Clergy only \ next to difpute
* their Charters , and reverfe their Priviledges , and
' finally to impofe many hard Laws upon them. Thus
he. Which Example, of the Parliaments meddling with
Opinions and ftating of Herefy, thus begun under Henry
the Eighth's Church Supremacy, hath made fome Par-
liaments fince alfo Co aftive (with the affiftance of fome
Perfons, fefefted by them out of the Clergy, of the fame
Inclinations; in altering, modelling, eftablifhing, an Or-
thodox Religion : and hath emboldened Mr. Prim flee
Hey tin p. 27.) ' to affirm it an ancient, genuine, juft and
4 lawful Prerogation thereof, to eftabliih true Religion
c in this Church {by which eft obliging if Mr. Prin means y
not judging of Truth and Error in matter of Religion^ but
only requiring Obedience to the Judgment of the Church j
this is willingly granted to be an ettabliflring-, duly belonging
to that Supream Court. }
4 8 , # I have dwelt the longeron the Inftances foremen tion-
Whcre ec *> that you may fee , when a Prince ( together with
conccr. the his particular Clergy, or rather whom out of them he
complants fl^n choofe, without thefe being linked in a due fub-
pm* ' fUits or dination to the whole) claimeth fuch a power of com-
of his ''abufe P^g Models of Chriflian Faith ^ and declaring all
of the su- thofe his Subjects Hereticks , who do not believe and
pe.nacy. obey fuch his Determinations , what danger, what mu-
tability Chriftian Religion incurrs, ki fuch a Nation ,
as often as this Supreme and Independent Head is not
every way Orthodox. And fo it happened in the Acts
of this new-fprung Supremacy of Henry ; that thofe,
who much pleafed themfelves 'm it, whilft it run the
courfe they would have it, in abating the former Power
of the Clergy, in throwing down Monafteries, Religi-
ous
Concerning the Tinglifih Reformation. 97
ous Vows, Relicks, Images, &c\ yet afterward la*
merited it as much, when neceflity of the Kings com-
pliance with Forreign Princes, and the influence of new >
evil Councilors (faith Fox p. 1056.) made the fame
Supremacy produce a- contrary fort of Fruit \ which
they could not foeafily digeft. I mean the Six Articles,
here alfo pronouncing Herefy to the Oppofers, and pun-
ifhing the feme- with .Fire and Faggot: and the Prohi\ri-\
tion and fuppreflion of many Godly Books, as Mr. Fox
calls them ; but fulJ of Errors and Herefies, as theSu-'
pream Head of this Church, and aljp as Arch-Bilhop
Cranmer (whofe Declaration againfl: them fee in Fox]
p. 1 1 36. ) then judged them ffome of the Contents of J
which Godly Books, as they were then collected by Cran-
mer, and other Prelates, you may fee in Fox ibid.) 3 and
the Prohibiting all Women, Artificers, Husbandmen ,
&c, from reading the Scriptures -, of which more anon.
Which Supremacy fo ill ufed, as he thought, forced . S4
from Mr. Fox that fad complaint, both, in particular,
concerning the Kings impofing of the Six Articles p.
1037. 'That, altho they contained manifefl: Errors,
4 Herefies, and Abfurdities againft all Scripture and Learn-
' ing {whereby we may fee ', how thefe Supream Heads alf
may deviate from the truth ; and how dangerous it is tv*
commit the Reformation of nil Errors and Herefies int J
their hands, who by this Power, inftead thereof, may tnioyn
Errors, and Herefies ; and that even againfi all Scripture
and Learning (as Henry the Eighth, tho a Scholar, is here
fuppojed to have done ', ) and that even to pronouncing thofe
Hereticks, that do notfstbmit tofuch Herefy. ,3 (he goes on)
1 Yet fuch was the miferable Ad ver fity of that time, and
c pf the Power of Darknefs yet King Henry faid the
c times were full of Lighf\ that the fimple Cauie of Truth
'was utterly forfaken of all friends. For every man
4 feeing the Kings mind {who was now the Legiflator in
*- Spirituals^ fo fully addicted, upon politick refpe&s,
1 to have thefe Articles to pafs forward , few or none
1 in that Parliament would appear ; who either could j
* perceive, that which was to be defended \ or durft
NT c dc-
$S Otftctr -ing the Englijb Reform at ion..
'.tjpwnd, that they underftood to pe true. And alfo*
m general concerning that. Kings -managing his Supre-
macy, p. 1036. ( from which Posterity might have learnt
feme wifd.ome) c To many (faith he) who be yet alive,
c and can teftify thefe things, it is not unknown ; How
' variable t the State of I Religion flood in thefe days:,
'How. hardly, and with what difficulty, it came forth;
* .whit chances and changes it fuffered : even as the King
'was ruled, and gave ear, fometimes to one, fometimes
'to another ;. fo, one while it went forward, atano-
'ther Seafpn as nyach backward again ; and fometime
1 ciqaij] ja l$etedr ;aftid 'changed for a Sea-fon*, according as
c . they could prevail who were' about the, King. So long.
c as C>iieen- Atwe lived, the Gofpel had indifferent Succefs.
XJ-itre- (then; the Sufrcam Head of the Church was di-
rected by -a Woman } and managed the Affairs ef Religion
accordingly,'] 'After that flie , by finite Inftigation
4 of ,fcine-! about, the -King, was made away , the courfe
f of the ^pfpel began again to decline-, but that the
c Lord ftirred up a<he Lord Cromwel opportunely to help
'in that behalf , who did much avail for the increafe
* of Gods true Religion {Here then the Stream Head of
the Church was directed, by a Laickj^ and managed Religion
l &c cor ding ly:v\ and much more had he brought to per-
fection j , if theNpefltitent, Adverfaries^ maligning the
* profperous Giory of the Gofpely had not fupplanted
"his'vertuous Proceedings \_Mr. Fox names not Crznmcr
among ft thefe Worthies ; 'becaufe he was an Agent in many
*f thofe Proceedings of Henry the Eighth , which difpleafe
MvFox-3 'After. the taking away of which Cromwel y
1 the State of Religion more and, more decayed, during
'alLthfcs^efidue of the Reign of King.. Henry. And a-
< tfiongfi: thefe' Ad verfaries was Stephen Gardiner; who
'brought the Kfoig St length clean out of credit with
1 the.. Reformed Religion &c. Thus Fox defcribes
the- StfifSter s of the? KingiaMs Determinations concern -
iiig:Ghin:ch.^matJters. Arid had Mr, Fox been of another
peffwafcri^b yair/would have found , > in his Stile, the
Lird Islirringitf thi zcifrivftifao]} of Wmfaftcr Gardiner; '
V\ and
Concerning the Engkftj Reformation. go
apdSatan raifng Crom wcl the Fejtiient Adverfaryof Trite
Religion.
And foraewhat like to Mr. 2cxH is that Saying of Old $. 8f .
Latimer to Ridley, p. 1 562, to fhew the rniferable fluctu-
ating 'of this Nation, after its having left the reft of che
Body -of the, Church, andfet up a new Head for its felf,
* I refer you ffaith he) jo your own Experience , to
* think of our Country-Parliaments, and Convocations }
Q how and what you have feen and heard. The more
c part in my time did bring forth Six Articles , for then.
4 the King would fo have it, being feduced of certain-
'Afterward the more part did expel the fame Articles j
' our good Jofus QKing Edward'} willing to nave it fo.
4 The fame Articles now again (alas) [when the Lay
* Supreme Head was removed"} another great (but worfej
* part hath reftored. O what an Uncertainty is this I
Now to proceed in our* Story.
By vertue of fuch Supremacy King Henry took away s-<s.
the juft Authority of the Patriarch eftablifhed by Couri- '* '*"-#
cils, for Confirmation of Metropolitans in this Church ^Si*
fubject to his Patriarchy ; and neceflitated alfo his own f' Bfhon
Clergy, under the Penalty of incurring a Premunire , and Metro*
to coniecrate, and inveft into Biflioprieks and Arch- p'titM*
Bifliopricks void, any Perfon whatever whom he mould see before
nominate and prefent. He alfo took away the Patri- $. 1?.
archs Authority, for the receiving of Appeals, and ex-
ercifing final Judicature in Spiritual Controverfies , con-
trary to what is fhewed in thur. Gov. 1. Part : And alfo
took away the final judging and decifion or fuch Con-
troverfies, not only from the Patriarch in particular ,
but alfo from all the Clergy in general j not making the
Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury, or Convocation, but him-
felf, or his Subftitutes, the ultimate fudges thereof. See
Statute 25. Hen. 8, 19. c. . 31. contrary to the Firlfc
and Second Thefes.
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy, and Headfhip over this ^ z?m
Church, he took Pofielfion of all the Monasteries and 11 the put*.
Religious Houfesof this Land (which were very numer- tig down,
ous, fm all and great , and like wife of all Chaunteries, c f M M
Nz Free- 8 "'
ioo Concerning the Englifh Reform ation.
Free-Chappels, Hofpitals, Colledges ( except thofe of
the Two liniverfities \ which, upon their humble Act-
drefles made to the King, were reprieved, Herb. Hift.
Ben, 8. p. 537 of their Lands and Goods: Places
dedicated to. Pious and Sacred ufes ; and put into the
hands of the Church, as by the gift of the Doners, fo
not without the confent of the Prince. Their Buildings
he caufed to be defaced, their Churches demolifhed.
Their Lands he enjoyed himfelf, fetting up a Court of
Augmentation of the Revenues of the Crown <, or fold,
or gave to particular Families of the Laity (Cromwel
telling him, that, the more had interelt in them, the
more they would be irrevocable) to them and their
Heirs, without any condition (advantageous to Re-
ligion, Learning, or Charity) fave only one ; that Hof-
fitality and Husbandry fiould be preferred by them, which
he cautioned, upon the Penalty of paying every Month
6. I. 13. s. 4. d; for which reafon the King is faid to
have palled them away at fuch eafy Rates. Lord Herbert
p. 376. Which Forfeitures, upon the Hofpitality and
Husbandry neglected-, being very great, were abolifhed
by King. James, at the Supplication of the Parliament
/ 21. Jac. 28. c. And all this he did without any benefit
returned to Gcds Service, or to the Church, in lieu
thereof j fave only that having poflcfTed himfelf of 645
Monafteries, 90 Colledges in feveral Shires, 110 Hofpi-
tals, 2574 Channtenes and Free-Ch^ppels ; the yearly
value of all which is caft up to have been 161100/. (Be-
sides the I^ate, Church-Ornaments andTreafure given
in Honor of fome Saints ; Befides the Money made of
Timber, Lead, Beils &c ; Befides the Stock alfo of Cat-
tle and Corn, the Goods and Chatties of the 376 fmaller
ti. 1 ., ,,_ Monasteries; being valued at a low rate at 100000/.J
''*, I fay, having pofle.Ted himfelf of all this, he is faid to
have returned to Pious Ufes fome 8coo /, per annum (per-
haps about a Thirtieth part of what he took away; in
erecting fome new Bifhopricks, of Oxford, Peterborough,
Cheficr, Brifiol, and Glonce(ler ; and in changing of the
former Monks of many of the Ancient Cathedral
Churches
Concerning the Englijb Reformation, toi
Churches into a Dean and Canons. (See for what is faid
Cambd. Brit, and Lord Herb. p. 377. 443-, 444O Nei-
ther doth the Parliament, in giving their confent to fuch
alienation, caution any further concerning Pious Ufes ;
lave only, that the King Jhould do and ufe therewith his
own Will, to the pleafure of Almighty God, and to the honor
and profit of the Realm. See Statute 27. Hen>%, 28. He
freed and difmiffed the Religious therein from obferv-
ing thofe Rules of Poverty and Obedience in a Mona-
ftick Life, which they had before folemnly vowed : I
fuppofe by vertue of that difpenfative Power ; which
he rinding annexed to the Pope's, conceived that he in-
herited by his, Supremacy. See Fox p. 1235. where
'tis faid, That the Perfons therein bound and profejfed to
Obedience to a per f on, place, habit, &c, upon the diffoht-
tion appointed by the Kings Majefty y s Authority, as Supream
Head of the Church, are clearly releajcd &c. All which
things are done by him contrary to the Definitions and
Canons of the Church in former Councils, concerning
their Interpretation of Sacriledge, and concerning the un-
lawful alienation of things, and non- violation of perfons;
once dedicated and coniecrated to God : And all which
things were done by him without any Conceffion or Ap-
probation (that I can find J even of the particular Clergy
of this Nation:, and with the great grief 'of the People,
faith Lord Herb. p. 277. (thofewho got nothing by this
Plunder,) to fee the Monks and Nuns wandring abroad \
and the Churches and Chappels perverted to fecular and pro-
fane Vfes.
For thefe things fee the Relation of zealous Mr. Fox, $ 83.
p 976. c Shortly after the overthrow of the Pope (faith
'hej confequently began by litleand litle to follow the
c mine of Abbies and other Religious Houfes in England:,
*in aright Order and Method, by Gods Divine Provi-
* dence. For neither could the fall of Monaft erics have fol-
' lowed after, unlefs that the Suppreflion of the Pope had
* gone before ; neither could any true Reformation of the
' Church have been attempted , unlefs the Subverfion
* of thefe Superftitious Houfes had been joyned there-
v with.
j 2 Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
1 with. Whereupon the fame Year the King, having Tho'.
' Cromwcl of his Council, fent Dr. Lee to vilit the Abbies,
' Priories, and Nunneries in all England ; and to fet at
'liberty all fuch Religious Perfons, asdefired to be free 5
' and all other that were under the Age of 24 Years :
* providing withal, that fuch Monks, Canons, and Fryars,
* as were difmifled , fhould have given them by the Abbot
< or Prior , inftead of their habit , a Secular Priefts
' Gown , and Forty Shillings of Money , and likewile
* the Nunns to have fuch Apparel, as Secular Women
' did then commonly ufe j and be fuffered to go where
* they would. ZCromwel faying, Lord Herb. pag. 462.
That this Expulfion of the Monks &C was no more than a
restoring them to their first Jnfiitntion of being Lay and
labouring Perfons j and that they might keep the aufterity
ef life, in their feveral Orders, enjoyned them, in any con-
dition.'} ' At which time alfo from the faid Abbies, and
' Monafteries were taken their chief Jewels and Relicks,
And fee the words of the Statute 3 1. Hen, 8. 1 3. c, where
c all and lingular Religious Perfons, of what Order, Rule
c or Habit foever, are faid to be put at their liberties
'from the danger, fervitude and condition of their Re-
' ligion and Profeilion, whereunto they were profefled :
* and have free liberty given them to purchale to them
'and their Heirs in'Fee-SimpIe, Fee-Taile &c, Mannors,
* Lands , &c. in like manner , as tho they or any of
* them had never been profefled , nor entred into any
* fuch Religion. And for the ground of all this, viz.
The Kings conceived lawful Church Supremacy to act
fuch things, fee fome of the Forms of the Monks Re-
flations tranferibed by Mr. Fuller Chur. Hi ft. 6.1 p.
321. which runs thus. Whereas your Highnefs being Su-
pream Head, immediately after Chrifi, of his Church in
this your Realm of England, and fo confequently general,
and only , Reformator of all Religions Perfons there, have
full Authority to correll or diffolve, at your Grace's Flea-
ftre and Liberty, all Convents and Religious Companies
abufmg the Rules of their Frofeffion &c therefore &c.
Now
Concerning the English Information. loj
Now the whole carriage and pretence of the difTo- tf. g 9 .
Jution of thefe Religious Places, if you defire to know ?& ?rtun-
ihe Particulars, was this. The King tho having left to *&**/
him a very great Treafure by his Father Henry the
Seventh, yet by his high Expences, and frequent'Engage-
ments in Forreign Wars and the Interefts of Neighbor
Princes, became very neceflitous , and for the continu-
ance of the like Expences flood in need of an extraordi-
nary recruit. Whereupon, as. fome think, he was firlt
invited to this Act, by thofe 40 fmaller Mo naileries,,
which he fawWolfey (wholikewife had much ufed in this
Affair his diligent Servant Cromwel) had obtained by
grant from the Pope, Clement the Seventh, to tranflate
this Means of fome of thofe Houfes of Devotion, which
in this Nation abounded, to the maintenance of two
Coliedges built by him for the advancement of Learn-
ing ^ of which Houfes there was more fcarcity. And
he is faid to have been excited alfo thereto by Cromwel,
Who was now, after Wolfeyh fall, the Kings Servant } one
already experienced in this matter ; and who could
belt inform concerning the Treafure attainable thereby :
efpecially when the King, being now inverted with the
Supremacy, could confer on himfelf the fame Difpen- v
fation, for taking more , which the Pope had done on
IVolfey, for a few. The King knew alfo, that he had the
Laity and the Parliament ready to fecond him ; who
were willing by any means to remove the burthen of
furnifhing the Kings neceflities from themfelves , and
to give up the Church's Patrimony to fave their own :
and befides, who in thofe days looked , with no good
Eye, on the Authority of the Clergy fagainft whom
the Commons had formerly put up a Supplication to the lorel Hc * hr
King) and the Wealth of the Monafticksj and who *** u *
alfo might expect no fmall fhare iri this Booty. And
fome reafon he had alfo to hope for the connivance of
the Clergy, from the ancient difference, that is between
Regulars and Seculars , and from thefe Religious Houfes
being exempted frona the Jurifdidtion and Vifitation
of Bifliops -j and from the accefs of Benefit, which they
might
04 Concerning the Englifi Reformation,
might hope from the others mine , to forne places
of cure, that were meanly provided for. Add to this }
that the number of them in this Nation was conceived
to be exceffive, in proportion to a well compofed State,
(fothe multiplying of them accidentally being their de-
finition): and Laftly ; that thefe Religious Houfes
were looked on as the chief Supporters of the Papal Su-
premacy, and Oppofers of the Regal Authority in
matters Ecclefiaftical : and in Innovations in Religion,
their Vow of Obedience to their Superiors leaving them
lefs flexible to change, and their Vow of Poverty and
Single Life lefs obnoxious to thofe fears in declaring of
their minds \ which others are fubject to, in refpeft of
their Eftates and Polterity, or their expectation of Pre-
ferments.
$ 90. Swayed by thefe Motives yet the King invaded not all
the Religious Houfes in the Land at once j but firft- be-
gan to take Pofleffion of the fmaller Ones, fuch as were
under 200/* annual Revenue , and this upon thefe Three
i, Pretences (fee Statute 27. Hen. 8. 28. c.) 1. 'That
' the Perfons living therein were very vicious \ whereas
(faith that Statute made for the alienation of thefe,
before the Attachment of the reft thought on) in the
great Solemn Monasteries of the Realm, Thanks be to God y
2f Religion is right well kgft and obfcrved t 2. c That thefe
e fmall Societies were not fo capable of Reformation^ the
3. 'greater. 3. That the greater were not fufficiently re-
' plenifhed. Whereupon (Taith that Statute.) the Lords
'and Commons by a great deliberation finally be refolv-
1 ed } That it is andlhall be much more to the Pleafure
< of Almighty God, and for the Honor of this Realm,
1 that the Pofleffions of thofe fmall Religious Houfes,
'not being fpent, fpoiled and wafted for the increafe of
1 maintenance of Sin, mould be ufed and converted to
' better ufes - 7 and the unthrifty Religious Perfons fo
'fpending the fame mould be compelled to reform their
1 lives.
. 9X. But afterward , the Revenue of thefe by the King
fold, fpent, or difpofed : of, the fweetnefs of fuch a con-
fider-
Qvffcerning the Englifh Reformation. l ^
iiderable wealth already tailed, the Kings great Ex-
penses very craving, and his Courtiers and Favourites
not. yet fatisfied j from fmaller beginnings he afcends
higher; and the great Monafteries alfo begin now to be
looked after. And now within three or four years they
of the great Monafteries are fb overgrown with vice,
that were fo right before j that complaints are made
of them : and Vifitors, O-ow^/ being made Vifitor-to*-
rd, are fent,both to difcover their crimes, and to reftrain,
by certain Injunctions from the King, their former li-
berty. Amongft whom many hainous faults (efpecially
as for IncontinencyJ are found out: whilft the more
notorious Offenders, fomewhat to excufe themfelves,
impeached others - 9 and the Religious mutually recrimi-
nated one another. Upon thefe Delinquencies now dis-
covered in the great Houfes , as before in the leiler;
together with many impoftures and fabrications of
Miracles, to procure greater rcfort and gain to fuch.
Houfes 5, Next, the more digninVd and powerful amongft
the Religious are acquainted, what Penalties they have
incurred, and have feen already inflicted on others } and
that the King, as Supream Head of this Church, might
alfo depofe their Societies, alienate and difpofeof their
-Eftat.es, as he faw fit, to thofe who would ferve God
better ; but that they might one way fooner obtain,
both fecurity and pardon for their pall faults, andpro-
vifion for their future livelihoods ; if they would rather
preventively refign their Foundations and Pofleflions into
the King's hands, then ftay to have them by his jult
power taken from them: efpecially, fince the King on
fuch condition would either totheprefent Incumbents
give other Preferments , or allow confiderable Peaflons,
equalling their former Income, to the unpreferred, for
their lives. And thus ; many, if not all, of thefe greater
Foundations having feen already the Idler feized on ;
fome perfons having fair hopes of being well provided
for, others of Impunity, others alfo defiring more li-
berty , and weary of the fetters of a Cloiftered life,
<efpecially as reftrained by the new Regal Injunctions ,
O give
$od . Concerning the EngUjh Reformatio*.
give-up and make-over their Monafteries , and all the
Eftate belonging thereto, under their Hands and Seals,
to the King and his Heirs for ever. And the King again
returns yearly a vaft fumme of Money in Penfions be-
llowed on the more Eminent of the Monafticks for term
of life. A many of which Penfions you may fee fet down
ill- Mr. Fuller 6. 1. p. 304. &c, who alfo ibid. p. 3 1 6.
makes this Relation how the Monks were tempted with
thera \ ' It was alfo preffed upon the Monks, Fryars,
' and Nuns ; that they thro their viiioufnefs being ob-
4 noxious to the King's anger, this []i,e. the taking away
' of their Efiates^ might and would be done without
'their confent: So that it was better for them, rebus
( '-fie fiamibutj to make a Vertue of Neceflity , the rather,
' becaufe this Compliment conduced nothing to the Kings
'Right, on whom the Parliament had already beftowed
'thofe Abbey-Lands-, but might add much to their
'own advantage, as be. ing the way, whereby their Pen-
' lions might be the more eafily procured, largely alotted,
'and furely paid unto them. Thus He. And thus the
Lord Herb. p. 442. to the fame purpofe , ' Cromrve/ y
'betwixt Threats, Gifts, Perfwafions, Promifes, and
'whatfoever might make men obnoxious, obtained of
'the Abbots, Priors, Abbeiles &c, that their Houfes
'might be given up. Among which thofe, that offered
'their Monafteries freely , got beft: Conditions of the
'King : for if they flood upon their right, the Oath of
fc Supremacy, and fome other Statutes and Injunctions,
f brought them in danger } or their Crimes at leaft made
'them guilty of the Law, which alfo was quickly
* executed, and particularly on the Abbots of Glaflenbury^
' Colcbefter) and Reading , who more than any t\k re-
4 filled,
fa*. When thefe Lands alfo were difperfed and difpofed-
of, and this great Income fpent, the King's Neceffities
being no lefs urgent upon him, than formerly, nay more
(he having lately engaged a War with France and Scot-
kind) the gleanings as it were of this Harvefl, which
before lay unregarded, are now looked after - ? and all
the.
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. $*
the Chaunteries, Free-Chappels, Colledges f except the
Univerfities) Fraternities &c ( Dedicated alio to fuch
pious ufes, as neither the King nor Parliament of that
time dilallowed, viz., offering the Holy Eucharifr, diftri-
buting Alms, and faying Prayers for the faithful de-
ceafed, aslikewife the advancing of Learning, fuftenance
of the Poor &c,) are thrown into the King's Lap, upon
pretence of abufes found in thefc too. For which lee
Statute 37. Hen. 8. 4. c. where the reafon of giving
them away to the King and frustrating the ufes for which
they were founded is , left the Pricfts or Governor s^ that
enjoyed them, jhould [ell them away andfruftrate the fame
ufes -, (as fome had done already, probably for preven-
tion of the Storm they faw coming upon thefe after the
Monasteries : ) as if fuch faults of the Incumbents were
capable of no other cure ^ nor thefe Lands prefcrvable
by Law to the Founders intentions.
Now to reflect a little on thefe Acts of Xing Hewyio $ 9>
odious to the memory of posterity ; in them he feems R 4 C ^ 1 ^
many ways void of excufe. For 1. Fir ft ; For the King's pretences
Neceffities, many of them feem to be faultily contracted, I%
by (to fay no worfej needlefs expence j and becaufe
'this high-fpirited and valiant Prince would needs en-
'gage himfelf (as Lord Herb. p. 511. judicioufly ob-
' ferves) beyond what was requiiite :, and would be an
* Actor for the molt part, where he needed only to have
6 been a Spectator. And methinks thefe things do not
fute well together^ to pull down Religious Houfesfor
meer neceffity ; and in fuch Expeditions to crofs the Herbert, p.
Seas in a Ship trimmed with Sails of Cloth of Gold. 513.
Secondly, For the Precedent of Cardinal Wolfcy; 1. ^ 54> 7 .
There was nothing done in it, but what was juftifiable u ~
by the Ecclefiaftical Canons : it being lawful in fome
Cafes, and on fome Conditions, for the Supreme Gover-
nors amongft Church-men to alienate, or rather to tranf.
fer from one pious ufe to another, thofe things which
are given to them ^ or, being given to God, are in his
right poflefled by them, as his Minifters. But hence
will it not follow j that .any Lay, tho the Sovereign,
O 2 Power,
*o& Concerning the English Reformation.
Power, who is not the Receiver or Pofleflbr of fuch a
Gift, but rather the Doner ( for without the King's
v Content the Church receives no fuch Gifts) can after-
ward refume from God and the Church the difpofalof
it. Here I may fay as St. 'Peter Atts 5. 4. Before it was
To bellowed by him, was it not his own} But oncefo
pafled away, and his Mort-main allowed to it ; it can-
not then be recalled , upon any Secular Title* But
2. Secondly, 1 Suppofethe King Heir to all that Supremacy,
which in thefe matters the Pope or other Ecclefiaftical
Perfons have formerly exercifed \ yet this Power will
not extend to that which the' King' aflumed. For the
Pope pretends to no fuch Power, as to alienate the
Church Revenues, for to fpend them himfelf^ or to
difpofe of them in what manner, or to what Perfons,
he pleafeth j but only for fome juft caufe, i. e, in a pru-
dential arbitration, for an equal or greater Benefit thence
accrewing. to the Church , or Chriftianity. Which
alfo was obferved in his conceffion of thofe to Cardinal
Wolfey, in a time when Religious abounded, more than
Schollars; and by that Conceffion the Church Hill en-
joys them. But whither Henry the Eighth's Abbey- lands
went, and what ufes they have ferved, we all know 5
and this fome think, to the enriching of few, but mine
of many , Noble Families in this Nation. See Dr.
Heylins Hifi. of Reform, of Qu. Mary p. 45. and p. 67, 68.
. , Thirdly, Neither were the Vices of thofe Religious
~ a fufficient ground of overthrowing their Societies and
Foundations j becaufe the King might have punifhed,
ejected, changed, the Perfons, without taking away the
Houfes or Maintenance (as is frequently done in all So-
cieties - 7 and, particularly, in Religious Houfes abroad)
*n!efs we will fay, that the Englifh only are in fuch faults
incurable. Neither can it be pleaded, That fuch Lands
are given to pious ufes with fuch a tacit condition, That,
when.abufed, they may be recalled^ fo long as thefe
abufes are fome other way remediable : for elfe, what
thing is there dedicated to Gods Service } which fome
Polfeirors do not, at fome time r abufe ? But if it be faid*
that.
Conctrnlng the English Reformation. too
that the abufe and fault lies chiefly in the very Initia-
tion and Laws themfelves of fuch Foundations : Yet are
thefe Laws alfo capable of being rectified and reformed,
fo as God may be holily ferved in fuch a Monaftick life \
as the Protectants themfelves fay he was, in the Primi-
tive times. But, if the Monaftick Laws here were fo
corrupt ^ how come the very fame Laws abroad not to
produce the fame fruit, in Nations faid to be more in-
clined to fuch Vices ? How come thofe Houfes there,
to this day to be not only tolerated, but reverenced ?
Or how happened, under the fame Laws here, butthre2
or four Years before, in the great Monafteries, Religion^
Thanks be to God, to be right well kept and obferved ? Stat.
27. Hen. 8. 28. c. Butfuppofe the King had questioned
the lawfulnefs of thefe Institutions , yet was he no com-
petent Judge thereof-, it being a Theological Contro-
verfy, and decided on the other fide by the lawful Judge
thereof in feveral Superior Councils, as is ihewed in Dif.
cohrje of Celibacy. But indeed that which leaves the King
the more deftitute of any Apology in this kind is ; that,
whereas the chief fault charged upon thefe cloiftered
People was Incontinency , the King, whilft he took
away thefe Orders, did juftify this Vow, at leaft of^r-
fetual Chafiity, to be a Vow lawful, and by every one
obfervabte} as you may fee in the fourth of the fix Fa-
mous Articles: and ft ill did prohibit all fuch Perfons,
as had taken- this Vow, when in Monafteries , From
marrying afterward , when they were ejected , con-
demning the Tranfgreflors hereof to fuffer death. The
Words of that fourth Article are thefe , c That the
* Vows of Chaftity or Widow-hood by man or woman
* made to God advifedly [_ i. e. as Ifuppofe, deliberately \
' or-yifyon will, with the approbation of our Spiritual Father^
4 ought to be obferved by the Law of God , and that
4 i't exempteth them from other liberties of Chriftian
4 People, which without that \Vow~\ they might en-
'joy. The Penalty of which Article was, That if any^
'after a Vow advifedly made, did marry } info doing
*he fhould be adjudged as a Felon, and lofe both Life,
'"and.
no Concerning the Englijfj Reformation.
' and forfeit Goods without any benefit of Clergy. See
Fox p. 1037. Now if any can make this Vow f>d-
vifeMyl I fee not how we can fay, that the Monks do
not fo - 9 unlefs you will fay, That any Breach of a Vow
argues it not to have been formerly made with advice %
but then, why are thefe Religious exprefly reftrained
afterward from Marrying ? Stat. 31. Hen. 8. 6. c. where
alfo \_advifedly~\ feems to be interpreted the vowing
after One and Twenty Years old, uncompelled.
As for the falfification of Miracles \ to difcover and
publifh the Cheat, is fufficient to cure the prefent Fault,
and to prevent the like: and when the Images were
taken away, the Houfes needed not to be pulled down.
^ 9 ( y . And as unexcufable feems the King to be, in taking
away Chaunteries &c, given for the relief of thefaith-
^ ful, deceafed with fomc Imperfections, by the Sacrifice
of the Eucharift , and annual Alms, and Prayers offered
to God for them ; whilft he allowed a benefit in thefe
things,; and himfelf left the like Penfions; and ordered,
that the fame things, of which he had deprived others
deceafed, mould be done for himfelf , when deceafed ;
as you may fee at large in his Will tranfcribed by Mr.
F filler. And therefore, whereas Edward the Sixth had
thefe things given him again by Parliament (becaufe
Henry the Eighth dyed not long after the Donation)
upon this reafon ; becaufethe Opinions of Furgatory, and
Maffes fatisfatlory to be done for them that be departed,
Were vain and fuperfiitions : Stat. I. Edw. 6. 14, C Yet
fo it was, that other caufes and other grievances, than
thefe, were glad to be invented, to make way for King
Henry to lay hands on them. Stat. 37, Hen. 8. 4. c.
;. 97- 4. Fourthly, If it be faid, that the Religious themfelves
"" voluntarily refigned thefe Pofleffions into the King's
hands (See Stat. 31. Hen. 8. 13. c.) Yet was this Act
of their's ( fuppofed never fo free from Compulfion)
invalid : becaufe they could not give away for ever ,
what they had Title to only for term of Life ; neither
yet could they alienate them for their lives from that
ufe, to which they were dedicated ; without commit-
ting Sacriledge. Fifthly,
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. rrr
Fifthly, Laftly , That which is faid, of an exceffive $. 98. 5.
mmber of them in this Nation, if it be a juft Apology
for taking away fome, the Supernumerary j yet will it
be none, for taking away all the reft. And that which
follows, concerning their averfenefi to the King's Refor-
mations, is granted j and (hews indeed, that the derno-
lifhing of them was to good purpofe for attaining the"
Kings ends; but it fhews not, that the demoliming
therefore of them is lawful \ unlefs, firft, fuch ends be
juftifiable -, and fecondly, cannot otherwife be coinpafled.
And thus much of the Kings deftroying Monafteries.
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy, by which he was 6. 99 ,
conceived to hare Power to difpenfe with any, if only ft'* dif-
humane, tho Ecclefiaftical, Conftitution (See Stat. 25. P**fi*P*M>
Hen. 8. 2 1. recited before . 27,) He made Orders, and cLrlhcl--
gave Difpenfations in matters of Marriage ; againft the no js con.
former Ecclefiaftical Canons. See Stat. %z. Hen. 8. 38. c. ehmingMar
where it is faid, 'By this Aft we p e. the King and rtagesfafc.
' 'Parliament] do declare all perfons to be lawful, that ^ J J
' be not prohibited by Gods Law, to marry. Of which
'Licence (Taith Fuller Chnr. Hift. 5. 1. p. 236.) the King
'himfelf had thefirft fruits,in marrying Katherine Howard,
'Cofen-German to Anne Bullen his fecond Wife. And
you may find, in the Preface of the fame Aft, this urged
alfo as. a motive of calling -off the Pope's ufurped Power
in fuch matters, 'That King Henry was otherwife by
' Learning; taught, than his PredecefTors in times part
' long time have been. For King Henry was defigned
'by his Father for a Church-man: and during the life %/
'of his Elder Brother, was educated in Learning, and
'not unftudiedin School Divinity. Lord Herbert's Htfl.
1 p. 2. Therefore in the firft Articles of Religion, which
'he put forth 1536, which were devifedbythe King
' himfelf, and fo recommended to the Convocation
'houfe by Cromwel ("part of which Houfe, faith Lord
'Herb, p, 405, leaned to the Lutheran Doctrine and
* Rites,) he took pains to perufe and moderate their Ar-
'guments on either fide, adding Animadverflons with
'his own hand, as may be feenin the Records. And
* }IY<
Ii2 Concerning the Engliflj Reformation.
1 in the fccond Articles of Religion, called a Necejjary
4 Dottrine for all forts of People, publifhed 1 543. he care-
* fully perufed them (faith Dr- Heylin p. 23.) and al-
* tere'd many things with his own hand, as appears by
^ ' the Book ilill extant in Sr. R. Cottons Library. And
in the Anfwer, which he writ himfelf to the York: fare
Rebels offended with the State of Religion, he hath this
Claufe } That he marvelled much,that ignorant Teopie would
go about to take upon them to tnftrutt him (who had been
noted fomething Learned) what the Faith jhould be. With-
out which confeioufnefs and efreem of his own Learning
and Abilities, it is probable he would have been a more
Her. Mi7- dutiful Son of the Church } and never have owned fuch
a Supremacy in dating Theological Controverfies, with
fuch feveie punifhments to all that thwarted his Doctrines:
Whereby he feemed to ad the Part , tho he alTumed
hot the Title of the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury ; to which
place his Father is faid to have defigned him.j By ver-
tue of the fame Supremacy he made Orders, and gave
Difpenfations in matters of Fafts -, of Holy-days 5 of
Election and Confecration of Bifhops -, as you may fee
in Fox > in the King's Injunctions and" Proclamations
p 960. 999V 1 104. and beforein . 36. and . 68.
f. too.* s >' vertue of fuch a Supremacy, concerning feveral
other Ceremonies, as he calls them, the King fpeaketh
F0X/U03J. in this wife, in his Injunctions put forth 1539. 'Com-
* manding that the Holy Bread and Holy Water, Pro-
'ceffion, kneeling, and creeping on Good Fryday to ths
< Crofs, and Eafter-day fetting up Lights to the Corpus
'Chrifti, bearing of Candles on Candlemas-day, Purifi-
1 cation of Women delivered of Child, offering of Chry-
1 fomes, keeping of the four OfTering-days -, paying their
1 Tithes , and fuch like Ceremonies be obferved and
' kept ; till it mail pleafe the King to change or abro-
* gate any of them. [Where note, that as Colledges (Tee
before , 87.) fo here Tithes alfo are conceived to be in
the difpofal of this Supream Head of the Engliflj Church."}
6 loi. B y vertue or ~ f uc h Supremacy he, without any con-
Y. fent of the Clergy, by his Vice-gerent Cromwel, firft,
- . order-
Concerning the Engiifb Reformation. uj
ordered *, 'That Englifh Bibles mould be provided and
' put in every Church - 7 and that the Parfon of the Parifh
(fay the Injunctions 1536. and 1538. fet forth byCrom.
' wet) mall difcourage no man from the reading or hear.-
ing of the faid Bible :, but fhall exprefly provoke, ftir
'and exhort every Perfon to read the fame, admonifh-
* ing them neverthejefs to avoid alj contention and al-
' tercation therein, and to ufe an .honeft fobriety in the
'inquifition of the true fenfe of the fame -, and to refer
< the explication of the obfcure places to men of higher
* judgment in Scripture. Which Publication of the
Scriptures, in the beginning of hisreceffion from Rome,
perhaps he was the more inclined to j for two things,
wherein he pleaded much their evidence in his juftifica-
tion, The one ; That it was unlawful for him to have his See Fqx k
Brothers Wife. The Other :, That the Pope could not, by tooo.
them, claim any JurifdiUion -over England: He juftly v
therefore relinquishing the one , becaufe it was there
prohibited -, and difacknowledging the other, becaufe
not there ^commanded. Alfo in this Tranflation ("as
thofe words 1. Pit. 2. 13: were then, and till theend
of King Edward's days, rendred /7icta, 4t Cmfi^vrt, *
fitbmit your felves unto the King.) He was declared the
chief Head of the Church of England. But thefe words
were changed afterward, when Queen Elizabeth had
refufed fuch Title, into King as having the Prcheminence,
and King at Supreme. But upon what ground foever
it was, that he made the Holy Scriptures common to
the Vulgar for a time ; ' afterward, when by three or four.
Years experience he had feen, that fo many DivilTons
came thereby , the unlearned and unftable, now, as in
St. Peter's time, 2. Pet 3. 16. wrefiing thefe holy wri-
tings, hard in fome things to be widerfiood, to their own
deftruttion (when the People had now ceafed to depend
on the authoritative Expofition of their Spiritual Su-
periors-, efpecially when they had alfo feen the King
and his Vicar Crom wel, Lay-men, to judge of the Judg-
ments of the Clergy, and to reform their former Er-
rors*,) after this experience, 1 fav, by Authority of
P the
H4 Concerning the Englifh Reform At Ion,
the fame Supremacy. 2. He commands again the Scrip*
turesto befhutup and withdrawn from them, prohibi-
ting, upon the Penalty of a Months Imprifonment tetter
quoties, that any Woman, Husbandman, Artificer, Yeo*
man, Serving-man , Apprentice, or Journy-man , La-
bourer &c % mould read them to themfelves, or to others,
privately, or openly } See Stat. 34,.. 35. Hen. 8. 1. c*
'Becaufe, faiththe Preface of that Statute, his High-
'nefs perceived, that a great multitude of his Subjects,
' moil cfpecially of the lower fort, had fo abufed the
' Scriptures, that they had thereby grown and increafed
in divers naughty and erroneous Opinions, and, by
c occafion thereof, fallen into great divifions and diflen-
1 fions among themfelves. And if you fay , that the
Opinions, the King calls here erroneous, were the Pro-
tectant Doctrines, difcovered by the vulgar from the new
light of the Scriptures } Firft you may fee the very Opini-
ons, as the Bifhops collected them, in Fox p. 1 1 36. &c
" unownableby anyfqber Chriftian. Secondly, We, who
have had fad experience what monftrous opinions the
vulgar, by u wrefting thofe,facred Writings, have taken
np in our days, may rationally allow the fame inci-
dent to former times. Of the fame thing I find that
King much complaining, in his Preface alfo to Necejfary
BoUrine^ in this manner. c Like as in the time of dark-
* nefs and ignorance Zf be calls the ages of the Church
'preceding his own} finding our People feduced from the
1 Truth by Hypoci ify and Superftition, we by the help
'of God and his Word have travelled to purge and
* cleanfe our Realm from the Enormities of the fame ;
* wherein, by opening Gods Truth with publifhing of
* the Scriptures, our labours have not been void and
1 fruftrate : So now we perceive , that in the time of
'knowledge f/o he calls his own times} the Devil hath
'attempted to return again, into the Houfe purged and
' cleanfed, accompanied with feven worfc Spirits ; and
; Hypoctify and Superftition being excluded, we find
'. entered into fome of our Peoples hearts aninclina-
'tion to {milter underftanding of Scripture, prefump-
' tion*
Concerning the Englifb Reformatio*, n*
< tion, arrogancy, carnal liberty and contention; we
4 be therefore conftrained &c. And afterward, Itmuft
4 be agreed (Taith he) that, for the inftru&ipn qf thofe
4 whofe Office it is to teach, the reading and ftudying
'of Holy Scripture is neceffary, but, for the other
'part ordained to be taught, itoughttobe deemed cer-
* tainly, that the reading of the Scripture is not fo ne-
* cefTary for thofe Folks, that of duty they be bound to
'read it; but, as the Prince and Policy of the Realm
* /hall think convenient, fo to be tolerated, or taken
'from it. Confonant whereunto, the politick Law of
* our Realm hath now reftrained it, &c. {Where 1 note
that he puts the jftft power of this toleration or reftrainttk
the States^ not in the Church-men 's y Power. "J See the like
complaint made by him in his laffc Speech in Parliament,
1545, Lord Herb. p. 536. 'I am very forry to know
4 and hear, how irreverently that moft precious Jewel
'the Word of God is difputed and jangled in every
c Ale-houle and Tavern , contrary to the true mean-
ing and doctrine of the fame, I am fure that vertuous
* and godly living was never lefs ufed, nor God never
* lefs reverenced or honoured. Thus King Henry. l And
this-, to (hew you, how and when this vulgar Theology
firft began ; and how much then, fo early, it was re-
fenteefby the Magiftrate.
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy thefe things that $. lo u
Kin g did ; fome of them againft the Canons not of Popes,
but of the Church Catholick, and of Superior Councils :
and as fbme of them with, (for he ufed the confent of
his Convocation more than his Succeffor j fo others of
them without, the confent of his Clergy ; c whom (faith
'Lord Herb. p. 439.) he every day more and more
' devefted of their former Authority. And, for the
beginnings of his Reformation, Arch-Bifhop Parker in
his Antiquit. Brittan. p. 325. faith, that Cromwellm, cum
Cranmero Archiepifcopo y tanqnam in pnppi fed'tt, clavum*
que EccleftdL Anglicans tenuit. Nam Pra2latorum/^<r.f e
magis dubia & ineerta Regi vifa eft *, q nod tonga mora &
difficult ate tanquam txdio abdulii fmt a Papa ; fibique Su-
P 2 premi
n<5 Concerning the Englijb Reformation,
prerai Capitis titulum detuliffcnt. But whether thefe
things done with or without his Clergy , yet the ftile
of his Injunctions fufficicntly fheweth, in what perfon
the legiflative power in Spiritual matters was then con-
ceived to rcfide: thefe Injunctions running authorita-
tively, and for the fubmifljon of all mens judgments to
them j either in his own name fingle, as the Church's
Supreme Head ; or in the name of his Vicegerent in
Ecclefiaftical Affairs, Cromwel fwho therefore is order-
ed h. Hen. 8, io. c. in regard of this Office fandaH
thofe who mould fucceed him therein; to fit in the Par-
liament-houfe above the Arch-Biihop of Canterbury })or in
the name of the King and Parliament. The ufual Phrafe
of the King and Parliament in fuch Decrees you have
feen in former inftances , where they do not ground thefe
Decrees any further on the Authority of the Clergy,
fave only on their recognizing of the Kings Supremacy j
upon which Supremacy all the reft are Super-ftructions. i
f. k>j. Now hear the Stile of his Vicegerent Cromwel^ (upon
whom , a Secular Perlbn too and unlearned , that the
King fliould derive his whole Ecclefiaftical Jurifdiction
and Authority, you may read, in Lord Herb. Hi(l. p.
402, what a -wonderment it caufed amongft many,, as
*a thing in no other time or perlbn to be parallelled ;
'neither in the much pleaded Patterns of the Kings of
' Jjrael , nor in the former practice of Popes.) This
Vicegerent thus prefaceth to the Injunctions that were
publifhed 1536. 'I Tho. Cromwel &c Vicegerent to our
'Sovereign Lord the King for and concerning all his
'Jurifdiction Ecclefiaftical within this Realm, to the
4 Glory of Almighty God, to the Kings Highnefs's Ho-
*nor, the publick Weale of this Realm, and increafe
* of Vertue in the fame , have appointed and affigned
* thefe Injunctions enfuing to be kept and oblerved of
6 . the Dean, Parfons, Vicars &c, under the pains here-
after limited and appointed. And the like Expreflions
much whaf are oblerved in the lnjunttions fet forth in
Ff.xp.i3oo - 1 53^j * By the Authority and Commiflion of the molt
'excellent Prince Henry r in Earth Supreme Head under
ChriH
Concerning the Engtifb Reformation. iij
* Chrift: of the Church of England, I Tho. Cromwel Vice-
gerent &c, do, for the difcharge of the King's Ma jetty,
* give and exhibit thefe Injunctions following to be kept
'and fulfilled &c. Firft, that ye fiiall truly obferve
c all and lingular the Kings Highnefs's Injunctions given 4
' unto you heretofore in my name by his Grace's Autho-
c rity &c. This is enough to fhew where the legidative
Power for Spiritual matters refted in Henry the Eighth's
days. After which Injunctions this is Mr. Fox's Epi-
phonema. 'By thefe Articles and Injunctions (faith he)
' thus coming forth one after another for the necefTary
* Inftruction of the People [butfurely Mr, Fox had here
forgot the Contents of the Kings firft Articles (which I
mentioned before . 80.) much contrary to the Reformed
Doftrines, conformable to the Romijh^ it may appear, how
well the King defer ved then the Title of his Supreme
Government given unto him over the Church of Eng-
land \jbut to moderate Mr % Fox his Acclamations here;
let me put him in mind, at another time, in his etteem, how
ill he deferred it , remembring his words fet down before
. 84.3 ' By the which Title and Authority he did more
'good for the redreffing and advancing of CnrilPs Church
' and Religion here in England in thofe three years -, than
* the Pope, the great Vicar of Chrift, with all his Bi-
' fhops and Prelates had done in the fpace of three hun-
* dred years before.
CHAP.
li.S Qonceming the Englifb Reformatio*,
chap, v 1 1 1:
The Aftings of Edward the Sixth it* Eccle*
fiaftkal Affairs.
f. 1 04. HP HE Breach upon the Church's former Authority,
2. the a&- 1 Doctrines, and Practices, being thus made by Henry
ingi of k. the Eighth, No marvel if by his Succeflbrs it was much
Edward in enlarged. Next then to look into the actions of Ed~
callffil's. ward the sixth with relation to Church affairs. This
" Prince, being not yet ten years old when he came to
the Crown, was chiefly directed and fleered by Arch-
Bifhop Cranmer^ and by his Uncle the Duke of Somerjct>
who was made Protector of his Perfon and Realm, not
by the will of Henry the Eighth, who dreaded to truft
any one perfon with this Charge , but by the major part
of thofe fixteen perfons, to whom in common he com-
mitted the government of his Son and Kingdome. Of
which Duke Mr. Fox faith p. 1180 and 1248, *That
* he bare great favour to Gods word \ and that he brought
* with him, to the State of that his Dignity , his an-
* cient love and zeal of the Gofpel and of Religion he
* means y reformed. ~\ The proof whereof (faith he p. 1183.
c 1184O was fufficiently feen in his conftant ftanding
' to Gods truth, and zealous defence thereof againft the
c Bifhops of Chichefier, Norwich^ Liacolne, London, and
* others moe, in the confultation \_about compojing a new
'form of adminisiring the Sacrament^ had at Windfor
( in the firft year of the King's Reign.
4 io< n 1. So mc ^' ne d was the Protector \ and fo inclined were
many of the Council \ and fome of thofe, who were
otherwife , yet openly complyed with the prevailing
party for fecular ends ; and, amongft thefe, even Dudley
the great Duke of Northumberland, the chief Agent in
the later times of Edward ^ who confefled fo much at
his death : he then exhorting the people , See Stow An.
1 553-
Concerning the "Englifh Reformation. 119
1555. Foxy. 1280. and Goodwin p. 278. ' That they
'fhould embrace the Religion of their Forefathers, re-
c je<ftingthatof Jater date, which had occafioned ali the
* miferies of the forepafl thirty years ft; e. from the be-
c ginning of Henry the Eighth's Supremacy : 3 and that,
1 for prevention for the future, they mould expel thofe
4 Trumpets of Sedition, the Preachers of the reformed
Religion- \_and declaring tothem^ That as for himfelf,
' whatfoever he had pretended , his Gonfcience was
* fraught with the Religion of his Fathers ; but being
' blinded with ambition he had been contented to make
1 wrack of his Confcience by temporizing &c. Which
calls to my mind likewife the death of Cromwel the great
Agent for Reformation in Henry the Eighth's days 5 who
fthen) renounced the Doctrines in this time called He-
refies} and took the people to witnefs, That he dyed
in the Catholick Faith of the Holy Church, and doubted <
not in any Sacrament thereof i. e. I fyppofe-, as the
Dotlrine thereof was delivered in thofe times, to befeenin
the Neceflary Dodrine before mentioned^ See Fox pag.
1086. comp. Lord Herbert p. 462. As for thofe of the
Council who thus complyed not, they were, after fome
time, expelled *, as Bifhop -Tonftal, Wriothfley the Chan-
cellor-, and'the Earl of Arundel, Goodwin]). 242. And
as the Kings chief Governors in the Council , fo his
Under-Tutors, who had the neareft influence upon him,
Dr. Cox and Sir John Cheeky , were men much inclined
to the Reformation : the one whereof in Queen Eliza,
beth's days was made Bifhop of Ely , the other, being
imprifoned in Queen Mary's days, and upon it abjuring
1 the reformed Religion, afterward ('faith Goodwin pag.
* 287. became fo repentant for it} that out of extre-
' mity of grief he fhortly languished, and dyed. Such
were his neareft Governors.
And the Complexion of his Parliament ffor he had tf.105.iM,
but one all his days continued by Prorogation from Sefficn
to Sefllon, till ac laft it ended in the death of the King)
you may learn from Dr. Heylin {Hi ft. of Reform, p. 48.)
4 The Parliament f faith he) confuted of fuch Mem-
bers,
120 Concerning the English Reformation]
'bers, as difagreed amongft themfelvcs in refpect of
'Religion } yet agreed well enough together in one
* common Principle j which was to ferve the prefent
'time, and prefer ve themfelves. For tho a great part
' of the Nobility, and not. a few of the chief Gentry in
' the Houfe of Commons, were cordially affected to the
' Church of Rome : yet were they willing to give way
' to all fuch Acts and Statutes as were made againft
' it ; out of a fear of lofing fuch Church-lands as they
Vwere poflefled of, if that Religion mould prevail and
* get up again. And for the reft, who either were to
' make or improve their fortunes ; there is no queftion
* to be made, but that they came refolved to further
' fuch a Reformation, as mould molt vifibly conduce to
' the advancement of their feveral ends. Thm he.
.105. n.-. As * r tn e Kings Supremacy how far now fome of the
complying Clergy extended or acknowledged the juft
power thereof, even as to Ordination and Excommuni-
cation, and adminiftring the Word and Sacraments, I
think I cannot more readily fhewyou, than by fetting
down the Queries propofed concerning thefe things fin
the firft year of this Kings Reign) to Arch-Bifhop Cran-
mer, and other Bifhops and Learned Men, when afTem-
bled at Windfor for eftablifhing a publick Order for Di-
vine Service \ and the Arch-Bifhops anfwer to them
(printed lately by Mr. Stilting fleet out of aManufcript
of this Arch-Bifhop (Iren. 2. Par. 8. chap.) The firft
Query is , ' Whether the Apoftles lacking a higher
' power, as in not having a Clinician King among them, <
'made Bifhops by that neceflity j or by authority given
'them of God ? To which the Arch-Bifhop anfwersto
the King, firit in general ^ 'That all Chriftian Princes
'have committed unto them immediately of God the
'whole cure of all their Subjects, as well concerning
' the adminiftration of Gods word for the cure of Souls,
' as concerning the miniftration of things Political j
' That the Minifters of Gods word under his Majefty
' be the Bifhops, Parfons, &c. That the faid Minifters
* be appointed in every State by the Laws and Orders of
' Kings^
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. 121
Kings , ' That in the admiffion of many of thefe Officers
' be divers comely Ceremonies ufed ; which be not of ne-
c ceflity , but only for a good order and feemly fafhion.
'That there is no more promifeof Gcd, that Grace is
* given in the committing the Ecclefiaftical office ; than
' it is in the committing the Civil. Then he anfwers more
particularly , ' That in the Apoftles time , when there
'was no Chriftian Princes, by whofe authority Mini-
, * Iters of Gods word might be appointed &c. Sometimes
'the Apoftles and others, unto whom God had given
'abundantly the Spirit, lent or appointed Minifters of
' Gods word ; fometimes the people did choofe fuch
' as they thought meet thereunto. And when appoint-
'ed by the Apoftles; the people of their own volun-
tary will did accept them, not for the Supremity,
' Impery or Dominion, that the Apoftles had over them
'to command as their Princes or Mafters ; but as good
' people ready to obey the advice of good Councellors.
A fecond Query is, * Whether Biftiops, or Priefts, were
' firft ? And if the Priefts were firft ; whether then the
' Prieft made the Bifhop ? He anfwers , That Bi-
'fhops and Priefts were at one time; and were not two *
' things, but both one office in the beginning of Chrift's
'Religion. The third Query. Whether a Bifhop hath
' authority, to make a Prieft,by the Soiptures, or no ?
'And whether any other i. e. Secular yerfon~] but onlyt,
4 a Bifhop may make a Prieft/ He anfwers. A Bifhop
' may make a Prieft by the Scriptures ; and fo may Prin-
' ces and Governors alfo, and that by authority of God
1 committed unto them ; and the people alfo by their
'Election. The fourth Query. Whether in the New
* Teftament be required any Confecration of a Bifhop
'and Prieft; or only appointing to the office befuffici-
' ent f Anfwer. In the New Teftament he that is ap-
' pointed to be a Bifhop or a Prieft needeth no Conle-
' cration by the Scripture ; for election or appointing
'thereto is fufficient. The fifth Query. Whether (if
< it fortuned a Prince Chriftian learned to conquer cer-
* tain dominions of Infidels, having none but temporal
Q^ leam-
122 Concerning the English Reformat ion.
'learned men with him) it be defended by Gods Law,
' That he and they mould preach and teach the Word
'of God there, or no? And alfo make and constitute
* Priefts, or no ? \Jn the next Query, which I omit for
brevity fake , is mentioned alfo the minijtring of Bapifm
ami other Sacraments. "J He anfwers to this and the next,
*That it is not againft Gods Law: but (contrary) they
'ought indeed fo to do. The feventh Query. Whether
'a Bilhop or a Priejfcmay excommunicate \ and for what ,
'Crimes? And whether they, only, may excommu-
'nicatc,. by Gods law. ? He anfwers, A Bilhop or a
'"Prielc, by the Scriptures, is neither commanded nor
'forbidden to excommunicate. But where the Laws
**of any Region giveth him authority to excommuni-
cate - r there they ought to ufe the fame in fuch crimes,
'as- the laws have fuch authority in : And where the
' laws of the Region forbiddeth them ; there they have
fr none authority at all \ and they, that be no Prielts,
'may alfo excommunicate,, if the law allow thereunto.
Thus the ArclvBilhop explains the Kings and Clergies
power and right, concluding, 'That he doth not te-
* merarioufly define this his opinion and fentence * r but -
'remits the Judgment thereof wholly to his Majefty.
This Text needs no Comment ^ it is plain enough : and
perhaps pofterity might have done better to haveco-
. *,.io^ . y-vered this nakednefs of their Forefather \ then to have
sit doivi. publifhed itafter folong afilence. Now to proceed,
u. Virfi Thus this young Prince armed in fnch a fence with
7Jiy} iU ~ tnc T * tfe f Sti ? renJ e in Church-affairs, and directed by
it 'putting frjcji a Council, did fet forth from time to time (no-
f&ytbcerui/i thing being deferred herein by reafon of his nonage,
iqunmons tho this much fued-for by fome Bifhops,) Injunctions
nll^vnil concerning 'Religion ; and many of them in matters of
Ues\ fevL f a * tn '-> an< ^ thefe contrary to the determinations and de-
ingcmmif. cjees of former obliging Councils. Set them forth, fome-
fioicrs thro times with the fole authority of this Council} fome-
a'dt\ah tunQS alfo with that of his Parliament, without anypr*--
titrefaa* c *dent confutation with, or confent of, I fay not fome
ryfifi-ty&c Particular Biihojw, or Divines (molt, of them known-
to
'Concerning the Englijb Reformation. 12?
to be of the fame inclinations with the Council, as
chiefly Cranmer and Ridley^ to whom I may add Lati-
mer, Hooper, Rogers, Ccverdale,) but of any Ecclefiafti-
cal -Synod of his Clergy (the Ad of which only hath
force in fuch matters J and ufually without the prece-
dent -confent of other Bifhops very confiderable for their
learning or place} as Gardiner Bifhop of Winch eft cr^
Bonner Bifhop of London ; Tonftal Bifliop of Durham-,
and one of the chofen Governors of the Kingdome^
Heath Bifhop of Worcefler, and others. Andheimpofed
the fame Injunctions fo kt forth upon the Bifliops alfo
and the reft of the Clergy 5 to be fubmitted to by them,
as being the Orders of their Supream Head in Spiritu-
als, upon penalty of fufpenlian, imprifonment^ depri-
vation.
Of which aftings of the King and State, before we ^ ^
defcend to particulars, hear what Mr. Fox faith in great
applaufe of them, p. 1180 , where after having told
us, That the Protector had reftored the holy Scrip-
tures to the Mother- Tongue, had extinguished and a-
bolifhed MafTes , and the Six Articles } * After fofter
'beginnings (faith he) by little and little greater things
'followed in the Reformation of the Churches ; fuch
* as before were in banifhment for the danger of the truth,
' were again received in their Country [_to fupply voided
* places \ ~\ and to be fhort ("faith he) a new face of things
1 began now to appear, as it were on a Stage, new Play-
' ers coming in [what needed this^ if the old consented to
' the Kings Mandates ? } the old being thrufl out. ^there-
fore the confent of Clergy , fo much urged in the later
end of this Kings Reign, will he that of the new."} For the
' mofl: part the Bifhops of Churches and Diocefles were
'changed. Such as had been dumb Prelates before,
' were compelled to give place to other then, that would
'.preach and take pains. Befides - 7 others alfo out of
' Forreign Countries [which argues fcarcity at home of
thofe Clergy, who would fecond the Kings Reformation'} men
'of learning and notable knowledge were fent for and
-''received j among whom was Peter Martyr , Martin
Q z Bncer t
124 Concerning the Englifh Reformation.
Bucer, and Paului Phagim {he might have added to them
^ Bernaidinus Ochinus Cbut that this man would do him
no credit,) wh, we read in Goodwin, . 281. was jacked
away again with Peter Martyr in the beginning of Queen
Mary'j Reign ; and three of thefe, Martyr, Bucer, and
Ochinus, were Fryars, forfaking the Cloifter, and marry-
ing Wives; after folemn Vows to the contrary. ~\ Of whom
'(laith he) the firfl taught at Oxford; the other two
'profefled at Cambridge, \_fure this was fo appointed, not
becaufe the Vniverfties here at that time were not heldfo
learned, but becaufe not accounted fo orthodox ; 06 appeared
fjortly after in the beginnings of Queen Mary, notwithfland-
ing Martyrs and Bucers Lettures there.~\ He addeth ;
1 And that with no fmall commendation of the whole
'Univerfity C an d I put in, not without oppofition of many
learned men there , difputing ex animo before the Kings
Vifners again]} them and their Tenents ; as you may fee
in the folemn difputations had in Cambridge, Fox p. 1250.
&c. Where I would recommend to your reading, when at
leifure, the rational arguings, and Apologies for the Church's
^otlrines, of Dr. Glyn, and Mr. Langdale, and others,
Members of the Vniverfity of Cambridge, again/} this re-
forming party, and again]} the interlocutions of Bijhop Rid-
ley one of the Vifttors. Jls for the Oxford Oppositions ,
Fcx.u<j. Mr. Fox hath net communicated them. 'There is extant P.
Martyrs relation of them, perhaps not the moH impartial;
yet wherein you may find in his Opponents, Trefham, Chad-
fey, and Morgan, much learning, reverence to the Church,
and zeal in their caufe ; and {as we may gather from his
Preface) a conceived viElory ; of whom there he faith ,
Omnes anguli, platen, domus, officina;, & asnopolia ad-
huceorummentitostriumphos deme& ImviyuA refonant.
By which you may guefs, how the Vniverfity of Oxford then
flood affect" ed. Mr. Fox proceeds ;~\ 'Of the old Bifhops
* fome were committed to one ward, fome to another.
' Bonner Bilhop of London was committed to the Mar-
1 fhalfec , Gardiner Bifhop of Winchefler , with lonftal
' Bilhop of Durefme, was call into the Tower. to whom
JFosjuxSo. mn y be added, as appears out f Fox elftwherc, Day re-
moved
Concerning the English Reformation. 12 5
moved from Chicefter, Heath from Worcefter, Vefy from
Excefter^ Likewife Pate Bijhop of Rochefter, Goldwel
Bifijop of St. Afaph, Bijhop eleB of Bangor, are
[aid to have been banifhed. And fome more might be remo-
ved in like manner \ who happen not to be mentioned, be-
caufe deceafed before the Reign of Queen Mary : as Wake-
man Bijhop of Gloucefter, Holbeck Bijhop of Lincolne,
Skyp Bifliop of Hereford, Rugg Bifbop of Norwich ; as
way be probably conjectured from Mr. Fox his expreffions
but now rehearfed7\
After this Mr, Fox goeth on to defcribe, what courfe . 10$.
the King and that his Council took in the very begin-
nings of their power, before any Parliament or Synod
yet aflembled, to effeft a Reformation in the Church.
'The King (faith he) following the good Example of
1 King Jofias determined forthwith to enter into fome
'Reformation of Religion in the Church of England.
1 Whereupon intending firfl: a general Vifitation over
'all the Bilhopricks (thereby as well to understand, as
' ajfo to redrefs the abufes of the fame) he chofe out
' certain wife, learned, difcreet, and worfhipful perfons,
to be his Commiffioners in that behalf} and fo, divi-
ding them into feveral companies, afligned unto them
'feveral Diocefles to be vifited: Appointing likewife
' unto every company one or two godly learned Preach-
ers [by which it feems the Commiffioners were Laicks } un-
lejs we fay they appointed fome godly Preachers to ajfifl the
Divines j fee the names of thofe for the Diocefs of London,
Fox p. 1192.3 which Preachers at every Seffion fhould
' inftruct the people in the true Doctrine of theGofpel - 7
1 and dehort them from their old Superftition and Idola-
'try. And that they might be more orderly directed
'in this their CommilTion, there were delivered unto
' them certain Injunctions and Ecclefiaftical Orders,
' drawn up by the Kings learned Council ^ the which
' they fhould command , in his Majefties behalf, to be
* thenceforth obferved of every perfon, to whom they
'did appertain, within their fundry Circuits. [Thefe
Jn'pmclions (as we find in the Kings Preface to them) are di-
rccled
126 Concerning the English Reformation.
retted to both Clergy and Laity, for thefuppreffion of Idola-
try and Superfiition *, and the extirpation of enormities and
abufes } by the Kings fupreme authority affifled by the ad-
vice of his mosl dear Uncle the Duke of Somerfet, and the
refidue of his mofi honorable Council."] And of the fame
univerfal Vifitation made by the Kings appointment
thus fpeak the Antiquit. Britann. p. Paulo f oft om-
nes Papales caremoma, Miflationes, Exequiae, Sanctorum
invocationes, mortuorum expiationes, precationumque
formulae e templis & chrifianorum catufublata atque de-
left funt. Ad ham rem a Rege vifitatio totius regni gene-
ralis decernitur : dapique cum ampliffimis mandatis certi
Vifaatores , qui fingulas Diocefes luftrarent* And in this
y V-ifkation, befide the general Injunctions for the whole
'eftate of the Realm (faith Mr. Fox Ibid.; there were
' alfo certain others particularly appointed for the Bi-
'fhops only} which -were by the Commiflloners com*
'mitted to the faid Biihops, with charge to be invio-
x lably obferved upon pain of the Kings Majefty's dif-
' pleafure. Fir ft ; That they mould fee and caufe all
c the Kings Injunctions, theretofore given, or after to be
given, from time to time, thro their Diocefs faith-
c fully to be obferved. Moreover; that they fhould
' not at any time or place preach or fet forth unto the peo-
c pie any Dodrine contrary to the effect and intent fet
c forth in the Kings Highnefle's Homilies [jvhich Hopnlies
are theftating of fever al Dollrinals in Religion] neither yet
' fhould give Licence to preach to any, but to iuch, as they
'fhould know for at leaft afluredly truft/ would do the
1 fame : of whom if any offended herein, that they mould
1 inhibit and punifhhim j and revoke their Licence.
, Thus much at large out of Mr. Fox , touching the
in the pro. firft proceedings of the King and his Council in the Re-
toibition of formatipn, before the calling of any Parliament or Synod.
Tmctini gut to profecute this matter a little further : after the
mid Re- en iy mn g tne Doctrine of the Homilies and other mat-
"imo't. " ters > tri e King finding much reluctance and oppofition
to them in many alfo of this Miniftery licenced by their
Ordinaries, or rather in the Ordinaries alfo themfelves,
He,
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. 127
He, in the beginning : of the fecond year of his Reign,
by his Proclamation February the Sixth, inhibited any
'to preach, except he were licenced under the Seal,,
c either of the Lord Protector, or of Cranmer , Arch-
' Biihop of Canterbury. About this "time he reftrained
likewife the Bilhops themfelves , thought too actively
bufy in feveral places of their Dioceffes, [how doth this
agree with Mr. Fox his dumb Pr elates ? See before . 107.]]
to preach Only in their own Cathedrals j a thing (faith
Winchefter writing to the Protector) the like whereof
hath not been known in any time. Some feven Months Fj *M ****
after, neither finding thole licenced by the Protector
and Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury conformable to the Do-
ctrines prefcribed, ' By a Proclamation put forth Sept.
'23, he inhibited the whole Clergy thro the Kingdome,.
c as well ffaith the Proclamation) the faid Preachers
before licenfed, as all others, whofoever they be, to
' preach in open audience, in the Pulpit or otherwife ::
[the reafon there given} beeaufe thofe licenced had a-
' bufed the faid authority of Preaching ; and had be-
'haved themfelves irreverently and without good or-
* der in the faid preaching ; contrary to fuch good in-
' frructions as were given unto them: [the time ofji-
4 lence there prefcribed} beeaufe that his Majefty minded
' to fee very fhortly one uniform order throughout this
'his Realm, and to put an end to all Controverfies in
' Religion ; for which caufe at that time certain Bifhops--
'and notable learned men by his Highnefs's command
< were congregated , therefore he inhibited them, until
' the faid order (hall be fet forth [which Jhonldjhew them $ ' *
what Doctrine they were to -preachy compofed by fomefuch e 4 fiJ?
Bijhops and other Learned, as were eletted to this by the Prot e ftant
Prince} See the Proclamation in Fuller p. 388. Lib. 7. Divines co*-
And thus much of thefirft beginnings and manner of drning K
Xing Edward the Sixth's Reformation. In defence of J^J." Fro ~
which I find thefe things faid byDr, Fern, (Confider. mxitmof-
of Reform. 2. c. 9. ehr.*) Dr. Hammond, {Schifm 7, C. Relight.
14. .) and others. 1. That thefe In junctions (and the 1.
l&c) of the King ;.nd Council were not fet forth; <* but *,
by
128 Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
by the advice and confent of the Metropolitan, the Arch*
Bifliop of Canterbury (to the authority of which Metro-
politans much is to be attributed. See Can. 4poft, 34.
& and ConciL Nican. 4. c.) and of /3 other Bifhops and
y learned men firft confulted with. 2. That y thefe In-
junctions were not fet forth, as a Body of Doctrine j
which was an Ad of the Synod held in the fifth year of
King Edward's Reign: but were Provisional only, for
J* the publick exercife of Religion and Worfhip -, which
was necefTary to be provided for in prefent. Dr. Fern p.
K 74' 75- 3? C That they extended only to fome evi-
dent points, the abolifhingof Image-worjlup, the refto-
ring of the Liturgy in a known Tongue, and Communion
< in both kinds, and the abolifhing of Romifi Majfes -, ( in
which things was the main of King Edward's Refor-
mation, p. 71 ; ) ( and that in them the King reftored
only what was eftablifhed and ufed in the ancient Church.
vfa. Divine Service in a known tongue -, Communion
} i in both kinds , without I mage- worfhip, p. 76. 4. That
the Kings Injunctions were generally received and put
in practice by the Biihops in their feveral Diocefles ;
as is avouched exprefly in the charge given in againft
Gardiner Bifliop of Winchester , p. 77. Fox p. 12 19:
where it is faid ; ' That they were of all men of all forts
c obediently received and reverently obferved and exe-
c cuted , fave only of the Bifhop of Winchefter. AC
leaft , that the Kings Injunctions were contented and
fubmitted to by the much major part of Biihops-, the
Bifhops imprifoned or ejected being a much fmaller num.-
k ber compared w 7 ith the reft. Dr. Hammond, p. 147. k
And then, that it can make no real difference, whether
the Reformation begin from a vote of Bifhops in Synod,
and fo proceeding to the Prince be by him received
and eftablifhed } or take beginning from the Piety of
the Prince, moved by advice of faithful Bifhops, and
lb proceeding to the whole body of the Clergy be by
them generally received, and put in practice, accord-
ing to the command of the Sovereign authority. Dr.
ft Fern, p. So, 79. 5. p That, at leaft in the fifth year
of
Concerning the Eng/ijh Reformation. 129
xtfl&xng- Edward^ it raufl be granted, that an EccJefl-
afiicai Synod acknowledged the truth and lawfulnefs of
the former Injunctions, conftituting the fame things in
rabodyof forty two Articles of Religion: which Arti-
cles were ihortly after publifhed by the Kings authority
with this Title prefixed. Artie uli de quibus in Symdo
London.* An. 1552. ad tellendam opinionum difenfionem 9
& tonfenfnm vers, religionis firmandum, inter Epifcopos C? J
alios eruditos vires convener at ^ Regia anthoritate edirt.
In the thirty fixth of which Articles is alfo ratified ths
fecond corrected Form of. Common- Prayer, and the new
Form of Ordination in thefe words: Liber, qui nuper-
rime anthoritate Regis & Parliaments Ecclefu Anglkanx
tradipw r/?,< continent :modum & for mam orandi, <& Sa*-
cr amenta adminifirandi in cclepa Anglicana j fmilitcr
& libellm eadem anthoritate editw de Ordinatione Mini-
ftrorum Ecclefia?, quoad dotlrina veritatem pit funt, &c.
At que idea ah. omnibus Ecclefa Anglicans fidelibus mem-
briif & maxime a Minisiris verbi , cum omnipromftitU"
dine animorum& gratiamm aUione accipiendi, approbandi^
& fofteritati cummendandi fmt . k And alfo for the firft K
Hew Form of Common-Prayer, and Adminiftration of
the Sacraments, it mull be granted, that, in the fecond
year, and fecond Parliament of the Kings Reign, the
whole body of the Clergy in Convocation gave their
approbation and confent thereto: as appears both, by
the Kings me'flage to the Rebels of Cornwal \ where it
is faid , * That what-ever was contained in the new
* Common-Prayer-Book &c was by Parliament efta-
'bliihed, by the whole Clergy agreed, by the Bifhcps
* of the Realm devifed , Fox p. n 89 : and by the Let-'
1 ter of the King and his Council to Bifhop Bonner 5
where it is faid yet more fully , 'That, after great and
4 ferious debating and long conference of the Bifhops
1 and other grave and well learned men in the holy Scrip-
1 tures, one uniform Order of Common-Prayer and Ad-
* miniftration of Sacraments hath been and is molt God-
* ly fet forth, net only by the full aflent of the Nobility
' and Commons of the late Parliament , but alfo by the
R c Ukc
130 Concerning the Englijh jRjforwatiov.
' like allent of the Bifhopsin the fame Parliament, and
c of all other the learned men of this our Realm, in their
* Synods and Convocations Provincial. Fox p. 1 186.
And fee much- what the fame faid in the Anfwer to the
6.1 ' Lady Marfs Letter. Foxy. 1212. 6. v That, fuch con-
fent andfuch Conftitutions of the Clergy of this Realm
being not to be denied, at leaftit will follow: that the
Reformation,- as touching the Common-Prayer-Book,
from the fecond yearof his Reign, and, as touching the
other. Articlesof Religion, from the fifth , was regular
and canonical ,. as-being the aft of the Clergy.
<*. it 1.- Thus have I here put you together the ordinary de-
ihe Reply fence (excepting the ultimum refttgium; That Princes
iberet . m ^ reform in mattersof Religion and of Faith, with-
out and againft the major part of their Clergy , of which'
hereafter) which is made for the regularity of Edward
the Sixth's Reformation. To which now condder with
me, what, it feemeth, may reafonably be replyed : tho
feme things cannot be fo fully cleared, till 1 have given
you the reft of the Narration of this Kings Proceedings ;..
Xs$lyto a. 10 which therefore I rnufl: refer you for them. To a.
then 1 anfwer, That the Arch-Bifhop acted not, in the
fetting forth of thefe Injunctions, as the Metropolitan j
but as one of the Sixteen Councillors whom Henry the
Eighth nominated for the Government of his Son ^ and
in the fame manner as he would have acted had he been
Bifhop of Afafh or Bangor. Neither are the Injunctions
grounded at all 'upon the Metropolitan's aflent, but on
the Kings Supremacy \ nor do they make any mention
of him or his authority,, but only of. the Council in ge-
neral, and of their advice ^ as you may fee in what is
before related . 108. Neither were thofe Canons,
being of humane conftitution only, conceived, either
by King, Council, or this Arch-Bifhop , to be of any
force under this Regal Supremacy. Butfecondly, Sup-
pofe them in force, and thefe Injunctions publifhed by
the Metropolitan's authority \ yet is not fuch authority
made valid in fuch things, when fingle, without the con-
currence of his Bifliops, by any fuch Canon, For the -
very
Concerning the Englifo Reformation, tji
very fame Canon that faith, Nihil prater Metropolitan*
<onjcientiam gerant Epifcopi &C faith alio , Nee ilk
prater omnium confeientiam faciat aliqnid ineoritm Vara-
*tiis \ Sic enim wanimitas ertt- See Can. Apofi. 3 5.
Thirdly, laftly: every thing" fet forth by the ad dee
of this Council is not neceflarily fo by the Arch-Bifhops
-advice or vote, becaufe he is one of the Council : For
here the votecf the major part (who were all Lay-men
fave himfejf, and one Dr. Wotton ; if Bifhop TonJlaC%
vote was call out,) tho it were contrary to his vote,
bears the name of the whole. .
To . That the advice of many Bifhops was ufed * it*
in many of the Kings Injunctions (unlefsin that, touch- T" # e
ing the new Form of Common-Prayer) is not evident :
that the advice of fbme Bifhops was ufed in all, is credi-
ble ; but thofe, fuch as were prefumed to be of the fame
inclinations with the King and Council (as whatfoever
colour the State is of, it cannot want fome Clergy of
the fame complexion. ) For Example $ Cranmer and
Ridley now called to confutation, but Gardiner, Tonfial t
Bonner, Heath, &c. fhut out } and in Queen Mary's days,
<contra. That the advice of many Bifhops ufed is not
fufficient for toimpofe Laws on the reft , where all have
a decifive vote , and, where the legiflative power lies
in the major part, viz.. in a Synod, to prevent Inno-
vations by fuch Prelates, as are lingular in their opinions.
To y+ That King Edward claimed by his Supre- f. ri
macy, according to the power, which, as I have fhewed f y.
above . 39. &c. was judged then to belong to it, the giv-
ing of Laws to his Clergy, not only for rectifying their
practice, but Doctrines (only ufing the afTiftance of fuch
Divines, or other learned men, as he thought fit to fingle
out for this purpofej as you may fee , In his prefcribing B( f ore
the Doctrine of the Homilies unto them; and alfo, In & 103,
his injoyning them, that, whatfoever elfe fhould come
from him, they fhould fee, and caufe, it faithfully to be
obferved: In his filencing the Miniftery, tillfomething
were drawn up by certain Bifhops and other learned men
congregated by his authority, that fhould put an end to
R 2 sd|
1 1 2 Concerning the Engtijlj Reformation..
all controverts in Religion : before . iocu In the
itile of his Proclamation" before the order of the Com,,
munion ^ where he faith : ' We would not have our Sub-
* jects. fo much to millike our judgment ^ astho we could
' not difcern what was to he done c^c. God be praifed,
\ wcknovi'both. what by his word is meet to be redrefled,
c and have an earneft mind by the advice [ofwhomt'2
' of'ourmoft dear Uncle,, and other of our privy Coun-
c cil,. with all diligence to fet. forth the. fame : and In
the Iai r.rticles to the Bifhop of Wiwhfter (drawn up
full.r s. /. (faith the Kings Diary) by Bi&op Ridley, and Secre-
tary Six IV. Peters ) which required his Subfcripticn
to fevcral points, of Doctrine, mentioned above : be-
fore . 45.
4 Ir ^ To A That if there was then a prefent neceflity of
X*. A providing for the publick exercife of Religion and Wor- .
ihip; fo, this being a matter of the greateft moment",,
there, was alfo a necefFity, that the judgment of the Na-
tional Synod, and not only of the Kings private Coun-
cil ihould be had therein : left, by remedying fuch things
haftily, they fhould be remedied amifs. 1, That it is
raofl probable, had the Clergy been generally confulted-
with herein, they would have difcovered no fuch necelfi-
tv: becaufe the farrte Clergy,, but a year ago, mBemy
the Eighth's time, atTcaftfora major part of them, faw
no neceflity of charging the Church's Service:, as ap-
peared! in the firft, iecond,. ffth,, fixtfi of the Six Ar-
ticles, ratified as by the King, fo by Synod. And this
tficir judgment- not likely to be miftaken, becaufe the
judgment of the whole Catholick Church for near a icoo
years .had .been- the fame j ufingthe fame publick exer-
tife. of Worfnip, -which King Edward- found in this
Church of EtigUwd. See Church Govern. 4. Part : and
therefore fome of King Edward's Bilhops few a neceflity
of leaving their Bifliopricks, , rather than to admit any
change thereof.
4, T!f , To >! ThaCithei few things here mentioned arenot
To u the only confiderabte things that palled in King Edwardh
Reformation, as will bs fczn by and by ; and as is mani-
fcfc
Conctrning the- Eagfifb Reformation, rjj
fefl in Queen Elizabeth's and the modern Reformation,
which our Writers contend fcarce in any thing to differ
from King Edward's.. But, if it be meant, that thofe
matters were the main of his Reformation in the begin-
ning of his Reign, the Doctrines of the Homilies then
alfo impofed contradict this j and the Articles to Win.
chefrer: before . 108. But now to come to what is
faid of the points here mentioned.
To (. . That firft, where a pretention is, that the . n6. tw
things by the King enjoyned are things evident, and e- To ~
ftabJilhed in the ancient Church , the Clergy alfo ought
to be Judge of this (eipeeiaily when the contrary was
faid in King Henrys days J whether evident , whether
primitive: becaufe to judge whether. primitive requires
much learning - 7 and is indeed the chief means, by which
Controverfies are decided} namely this, the examining
how former Church hath interpreted the Scripurres ;
which Scriptures all fides draw to their own fenfe. .
Bat fecondly it is denyed, that 2$ the ^Reformation .117. 2*
made in the publick Service was eilabliihed in the ancient
Church \ and affirmed, that the Reformation proceeded
alfo further in thele points , than is here mentioned.
Thus much is granted {to remove here that ambiguity
and deceit which lies in ilniverfals \): That Images, ^
and To the veneration or worfhip of thorn, werelvety
.ie-Idome (if at all) ufed in the Chriftian Church for fome
of the firft Centuries. That the publick Communion i
was, then, mod commonly, if not always, adminiftred
in. both kinds unto the people. That the Divine Ser-
vice, which then, as now, was celebrated ufually in the
Latine, or Greek, Tongue, was much better, in thofe
days, than now, understood of the common people.
Likewife it is. granted , That the havingttbe Liturgy,
or Divine Service, or the Holy Scriprures, in a known
tongue is not prohibited}, nor the ufing of Inrages en-
joyned cj nor. the Pr'-eilsoadminiftring: and the Peoples
: receivingn-he Communion inboth kinds,; rf' tie Supreme *
Church.. Governors fo think fit, declared unlawful , by
any Canon of any. Council. . " ' . .
But
*34 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
\. us. But the Reformation of King Edward in thefe things
went further. For it tranflated not (imply the former
Divine Service into a known Tongue (a thing which
might eafily have been done, for Mr. Fox hiraielf hath
done fo much, fee p. 1272 in the beginning of Queen
Mary's Reign, to expofe it to laughter and lay open its
Errors and Superftitions \ ) but changed and altered it
(of which is made no mention in ) talcing away the
<See stat. 1. Sacrifice of the Mafs, and declaring fuch thing unbene-
Edw.tf. 14. ficial and vain either fro vivis Qsd*fmdm\ Contrary to
c AU At- the tenent and pracTice of the Primitive Church, which
I'oW {**- ^ n ^ ucn ^ en ^ e o^red it, as is fhewed elfewhere in the
iter . nC *" difcourfe of the Euchariftj and in Char. Govern. 4. Part - 7
and Contrary to the declared judgment of the Englifh
Clergy but a few years before; as appears in the fifth
of the Six Articles: and declared like wife the Mafs-book
to have many Superftitions in it, and to be full of abufes ;
contrary to the long approbation of the whole Church
Catholick in the publick ufe thereof from age to age
without any confiderable difference. Again ; his Reforma-
tion held no confideration fufficient to deny the Cup
to the Communicants; contrary not only to the defi-
nition of a former Superior Council, that of Conftance,
and the deciared opinion of the Englifti Clergy , in
the lecond of the Six Articles \ but contrary to the te-
nent and practice of the Primitive times , who fome-
times in private Communions adminiftred it only in one
'kind , as is fhewed in the difcourfe of Communion in one
kind. It took away all private Mafles, as holding it un-
lawful for the Prieft to celebrate and communicate alone ;
contrary to the ancient practice of the quotidian Chriftian
Sacrifice, ( whether any of the people communicating,
or no, ) offered unto God for the impetration of his
mercies upon the Church: and contrary to the declared
judgment of the Englifh Clergy in the fifth of the Six
Articles. la which fingle communicating of the Prieft
(cafually happening) if there be any fault made, it is
to be laid not on the Priefts performance of thisdayly
Service, but on the people's indevotion and neglect to
sccom-
Concerning the English Reformation. xjf
accompany him in that holy Banquet. Whereas the
Church thatufeth fuch private Mailes, wifheth, that the
Prieft might never communicate alone, but if this fome-
times happen, which is not the Priefts fault, the Church
doth not therefore command this Sacrifice of the Eu-
charift to be omitted.* quod Sacrificium a publico Ecclefix
miniflro non profs tantum, fed pro omnibus fide Itbus, qui ad
Chrifti corpus pertinent, celebratur. See Cone. Trid. 22.
Seff. 6. cap. This lofs is a worfething than the other
indecency. > Laftiy, It held the veneration of Images or
Saints Reliques unlawful: contrary to the definition of
a former General Council, the fecond Niceney which
Council alfo juftifies it by Antiquity. Now King Ed-
ward's Reformation proceeeding thus far, you fee, in-
terefts itfelfnotonly in nutter of Practice, but Doctrine.
And indeed there could be no fuch neccflity pretended
of reforming the publick Service in fuch a manner, had
they not judged the former frame thereof to be ground-
ed on fome erroneous opinions. But, had the Refor-
mation only tranfla ted the former Church Liturgies and
Scriptures into a known Tongue -, adminiftred Com-
munion in both kinds; thought fit not toufe Images;
changed fomething of practice only without any de- *
ceffion from the Church's Doctrines .- 'tis probable, the
Church-Governors would have been facile to li-
cence thefe, where they could be fecure of no breach in
greater, matters.
To . That the words urged out of the charge $. IT9 ,
sgainft Winchefier prove not the Clergy's reception of, To- ;
r fubmifllon to, all the Kings Injunctions touching the Where
Reformation -, but only to the firffc Injunctions.. That concerning
whether they be extended to the firft, or to all, they muft ^fjj/
be underftood in fome- fuch fenfe, as this; That at that and clnfent
time, when this charge againft Winchefier was drawn, totbeKiiv
there were as yet none other known to the Council that Rffoma.
did by open V rote si at ion and Letters fas it follows in that h0lti "
charge) Jhexv a wilful difobedience thereto &CY Or elfe
the verity of them will not confilbwith the ftorv of thofe
times ;. which often fignify a great oppofitior^nd averfe-
nefs,
^6 Concerning the Englifij Reformation.
nefs, in many of the Clergy befides Wixchcfter, to the
Kings proceedings in the alteration of Religion-, fo
far as that many Were filenced, fufpended, impriioned,'
ejected out of their Spiritual Preferments tor this cauit.
1*0, For evidencing which-, fee firfl: in Fox p. 1192. Bi-
fhop.Bomirh protection concerning thefe firft Injuncti-
ons and Homilies, when they were tendered unto him
by theCommiffioners ; which proteftation. was fo for
from being interpreted an obedient reception or reverent
observance of them \ that for it he was lent to the Fleet.
And what was' done by Gardiner and Bonner, leading
Bifhops , that it was done alfo by many others, I pray
you review Mr. Fox's words before recited . 107. That
for the mofl pari the BijJiops of Churches and Dioceses were
changed {[which you may compare with what is laid
before (. 107.) of the many new Bifhops made by King
Edward.] That Learned Men were fentfor out of forrei^n
Countries ; furely not becaufe the Leaders of the Uni-
verfities were not fo well ftudied (fee their Difputations)
but becaufe not lb conformable to the new preicriptions.
That of the old 'Bufrops 1 fome were committed, to one ward,
fome to another: where he names Bonner, Gardiner, Ton-
fial; but might have mentioned alfo Heath, Day, Vefy,
that we know of. And to the fame purpofe much-what
fpeaketh Godwin p. 223. A, D. 1548} who after ha-
ving commended Day and- Tonflal for very learned Pre
lates, faith, That the drift of the puntfhmcnts of fuch
'men, when in Henrys time they were accounted the
'chief Lights of our Church, he conceives to have been,
' that the reft of that Order might by their Example
4 be admonifned, without dilfimulation, either to reOgn
'their Bifhopricks toothers that were thought [by the
*prefent times'] more worthy, or be induced [by this
* terror] to conform themfelves to the prefent Refor-
mation of the Church, according to the prefcript of
' the Laws in that behalf lately enacted fi. e, by Parlia*
*ment.~] Thus he. But that the imprifonment of thefe
or of fome other Clergy, as alfo that the diflent of many
others to tilings iRJuncticws, who were not as yet.im-
prifoncd
Concerning the Englifh Reformation, Ij7
prifoned for it, preceded the confirmation of thefe In-
junctions by any Act of Parliament or Convocation,
appears from the very Act it feif. 2. Edw. 6, 1. c. Where
the Parliament defires of the King, * That all perfons
'that have offended in the Prcmifes \j. e, in refnfmg
the Form of Common-Prayer, or at leafi of the Mafs, in*' Fox p. 1184
fofed by the King before this Att~\ other, than fuch per-
'fon or perfons as now be and remain (faith the Act)'
' in the ward of the Tower of London, or in the Fleet,
'may be pardoned thereof. Some Clergy therefore
were imprifbned for this caufe before this Act : and more
alfo had ofrended in this matter,, than thofe who were
imprifbned ; whofe pardon here was begged by the Par-
liament.
Which reluctance of the Clergy may be~feen alfo in f u*.
what Mr. Fox relateth p. 1 184-, who, after he hath firft
told 11s, how a new Form of Communion was agreed
on by certain learned men appointed by the King (which
Form, you muft know, was not allowed, or feen, by the
firft Parliament of King Edward \ which Parliament ap-
pointed Communion in both kinds indeed ; but this
might have been obferved without altering or adding
one Syllable to the Msfs) and enjoined by the Council
to be duly executed both by the Bifhops and their
fubordmate Clergy, thus complains , * Neverthelefs
' (faith he ) as at no time any thing can be fo well done
'of the godly, but that the wicked will find fome means
' to deface the fame : fo likewife at this prefent, thro
' the perverfe obftinacy and dhTembling frowardnefs
' of many inferiour Priefts and Miniiters of Cathedral
' and other Churches of this Realm, there did arife a
'marvellous Schifm and variety of faihions incelebra-
* ting the Common Service, and adminiftration of
' the Sacraments, and other Rites and Ceremonies of
1 the Church. For fome zealouily allowing the Kings
' proceedings , did gladly follow the order thereof-,
'and others, though notfo willingly admitting them,
'did yet dilTemblingly and patchingly ufe fome part of
* tbem : but many carelefly contemning all would ftill
S exer-
1 3S Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
4 ' ' exercife their old wonted Popery [}. e, in other lan-
guage, would ftill retain the former fotemn Church
Service.] Thm He. Now this variety of fafhions on-
ly mentioned by Fox if you defire more particularly
ro know j we find a more punctual relation thereof in
Parfons 3. Converf. of England, 2. Part, 12. Chapter.
! What a Babylonical cpnfufion (faith hej in the two firft
* years of the Kings Reign enfued upon thefe innova-
c tions in all Churches, is wonderful to recount. For
1 fome Priefts faid the Latine Mafs , fome the Englifh
' Communion -, fome both ; fome neither ; fome half
1 of the one, half of the other. This was very ordinary,
1 to fay the Introitm & Confiteor in Englifh -, and then
4 the Collects, and fome other parts iri Latine : after
* that again, the Epiftles and Gofpels in Englifh, and
1 then the Canon of the Mafs in Latine *, and laftly the
* Benediction and laft Gofpel in Englifh, But that which
1 was of more importance and impiety ; fome did con-
1 fecrate Bread and Wine, others did not : but would
1 tell the people before-hand, That they would not con-
' fecrate, but reftore them their Bread and Wine back
* again, as they received it from them-, only adding
''to it the Church's benediction. And thofe, that did
* confecrate, did confecrate in divers forms ; fome aloud,
fome in fccret , fome in one form of words, fome in
* another. And, after Confecration, fome held up the
4 Hoft to be adored after the old fafhion, and fome did
* not ; and, of thofe that were prefent, fome did kneel
4 down and adore, others did fhut their eyes , others
4 turn away their faces, others run out of the Church
c crying Idolatry. Hitherto Parfons. View alfo Dr. Hey-
1 Uns Hi ft. of Reform, p. 63.74. concerning this matter.
Whereby we fee how averfe and unfatisficd divers of
the Clergy were with the Kings alterations. .
$. us. And this not only before his new Liturgy is faid to
be confirmed by Act of Parliament and Convocation ;
but after alfo. For afterward we find the King and his
Council, in their Letter to the Bifhopof London, Fox
p. 1 1 3 6. complaining . < That it was no fmall occa-
'fioa
Concerning the Enghjb Reformation, I j 9
fion of forrow unto them to underftand by the com-
* plaints of many that the faid Book, fo much travelled
* for, remaineth in many places of the Realm , either
* not known at all, or not ufed -, or if ufed, very fel-
' dome ; and that in fuch a light and irreverent fort,
' that &c. The fault whereof \Jay they to the Bijhop~J
4 we muft of reafon impute to pou, and others of your
* vocation. And thus Fox in the fame Page. ' What
* zealous care was in this young King concerning Re-
* formation by thefe Injunctions it may right well ap-
* pear. Whereby we have to note not fo much the care-
'ful diligence of the King and his learned Council, as
' the lingring flacknefs and drawing back on the other
* fide of divers, but efpecially of Bilhops, and old Po-
* pifll Curates \he meaneth the Clergy, fuch as had not
been changed by King Edward ; J by whofe cloaked
* contempt, wilful winking, and ftubborn difobedience
4 the Book of Common Prayer was, long after the pub-
Mifhing thereof, either not known at all; or elfevery
' irreverently ufed throughout many places of the Realm.
And the fame thing may be collected from the many Ri-
fings in feveral Counties, that were in King Edward's
days, chiefly for matter of Religion. Firft in Somerfet-
Shire and Lincoln-hire \ then in Effex , Kent , Suffolk^
Norfolk^, Cornwall and Devon-ihire ; and afterward alfo
in 2VJhire. Which Rifings of the Laity in fuch num-
bers for their former way of Religion would not have
been, had not their Clergy juftified it unto them.
To thefe give me leave to add yet further the tefti- <
inony of Bifhop RidUy, one who knew well the pulfe
of thofe times, in his Treatife, lamenting the State of
England, apud Fox p. 16 16. ' Even of the greateft Ma-
' giftrates (faith he) fome fpurned privily ; and would
'not fpare to fpeakevilof thofe Preachers, who went
'about molt wholibmely to cure their fore backs. As
for the common fort of other inferiour Magistrates,
'as Judges &c, it may be truly faid of them, as of the
'molt patt of the Clergy, Parfons, Prebendaries, Arch-
deacons, Deans, yea and I may fay of Bifhops alfo \ I
S 2 fear
140 Concerning the Englifh Reformation.
1 fear mc, for the mod part (altho I doubt not , but
f God had, and hath ever whom he in every ftate know-
' eth to be his) but for the raoft part, I lay, they were
' never perfwaded in their hearts, but from the teeth
1 forward, and for the Kings fake, in the truth of Gods
* word \j. e. in the Proteftant tenents 5 ] and yet all
'thefe did difTemble C** meaneth many, for of all it is
'not true. See before . 107-] and bear a Copy of a
* countenance, as if they had been found within. Hither-
to Bifiop Ridley. Where note \ that fome outward
compliance, at the firft:, of thofe Bifhops , who made
an open oppofition afterward , might be upon a fair
pretence , becaufe the firft A&s of the Reformation
might be not fo unfupportable, as the later : for the
Reformation winded and infinuated it felf into the com-
mon practice by certain gentle degrees ; the greateft
blow to the former doctrine and difcipline of the Church
being given in the later times of this Kings Reign, when
it was now by fome fuccefs grown more bold and con-
fident. But however ip be ^ fuch compliance, ufed for
a while, but afterward renounced, does avail nothing the
Proteftant caufe : ilnce the later judgment in fuch mat-
ters is to be taken , efpecially where it is no way cor-
rupted by, but proceedeth againft, fecular advantages*
Again ; the perpetual outward compliance of fome o-
ther Bifhops contrarily affected, fince there preceded
before it penalties, and fears,and the feeing of the prime
Bifhops to be imprifoned and ejected for ftanding out,
is far from an authentical confent, and unjuftly reckoned
as fuch. For tho none can know mens hearts but by
their outward appearance j yet where mens votes are
asked after penalties, imprifonments of others, threats
&c, which are foftrong motives of diflimulation: now
all that conform in thefe, are to be prefumed compilers 5
and none free voters .
^124; This teftimony. of Bifhop Ridley's I will fecond with
Mr. Fuller s Chnr. Hifl. 7. 1. p. 414. 'We find (faith
'he) the Bifhops {ofthattime^ divided into three forts,
* Zealous Proteftants, Cranmer., Ridley, Hooper, Farrer,
p> 1 1*
Concerning the Englifb Reformation, 14 1
' Sec {but thefe named were made Bi flops, or conjecrated
(as Ridley J in King Edward'/ time, all fave Cranmer") :
'Zealous Papifts, Bonner, Gardiner, Tonfial [he might
have named fo many of the refi as were then e jetted for their
Religion \ Voicy, Heath, Day] : Papifts in their hearts,
* but outwardly conforming to the Kings [EccleJiajlical'J
' Laws , as Heath then Bifhopof Worcester [.yet Heath
was ejeEled~\ and many other Bifhops \_amongs~i whom,
elfewhere he numbreth, Sampfon Bijloop of Coventry and 8 - '
Lichfield, {of whom Godwin in Catalogue of Bifhops
faith $ ' That he began to mew himfelF a Papift in the
'iecond year of King Edward, and was put out of the
Prefldentfhip of Wales.) Capon Bifiop of Salisbury ,
Thirlby Bijhop of Norwich, Buddy Bijhop of Bangor -,
add Parfew Bifiop of Afaph, Kitchin Bijhop of LandafF,
Aldrich Bijhop of Carlile, Goodrich Bijhop of Ely, Cham-
bers Bijhop of Peterborough , King Bijhop of Oxford ;
who all returned to the profeffion of the old Religion in Queen
Mary's days. ' Some of thefe forenamed flinging up a
1 good part of their lands to keep their ground, and com.
'plying with the Kings commands fo coldly and with
'fuch reluctancy, as laid them open to the fpoil, tho
'not to the lofs, of their Bifhopricks, as Dr.Heylin re-
lates it in Hijl. of Reform, p. ioo.] ' And here it is wor-
' thy of enquiry (faith Fuller) why this later fort, which
'focomplyed under King Edward, mould be fo ltubborn
'and obftinate under Queen Elizabeth: whereof I can
* give but this reafbn afligned ; that growing old and (
'near their graves they grew more confeientious and
* faithful to their own ( tho erroneous ) Principles.
Thm he* I add \ to the open maintaining of which Princi-
ples, their long experience, having feen the arbitrary and
floating flat e of Religion under a Jecular Supremacy, in their
old age excited them.
Laftly, for the inferior Clergy, tho many of them ,
doubtlefs were changed in King Edward's days : yet fo-
many of them then remained ftill of the old Religion,
either in heart, or alfo in profeffion, that a Synod be-
ing called within five or fix days after Queen Marys
Cora*
142 Concerning the Engliflj Reformation.
Coronation , before any new moulding of this Eccle-
fiaftical body, all of them, except fix, voted againft
King Edwards Reformation : See before . 51. To
which may be added the zeal and forwardnefs of the
Clergy and People at the fame time preventing the
Queen's Edicts, in erecting again the Altars, and ufing
the Mafs and Latine Service &c, (of which fee HeyUn
Hifi. Q Mary, p. 24J All which could not have hap-
pened fo fbon after King Edward's death , if during
his life they had all fo really and unanimoufly received
and obferved it. Which Reformation alfo the Lady Mary,
in her Letter to the Council, who blamed her for in-
conformity to the Kings laws, intimates ; that it was
not done without partiality, nor confented unto with-
out compulfion. See Fox p. 12 12. ' I have offended no
* Jaw (faith ihe) unlefs it be a late law of your own ma-
* Jring, for the altering matters of Religion : which is
* not worthy to have the name of a Law -, both for &c 7
* and for the partiality ufed in the fame. But I am well
'allured, that the King his Fathers Laws were all al-
* lowed and contented to, without compulfion, by the
c whole Realm, both Spiritual and Temporal &c. Thus
the Lady Mary, An. Dom. 1549. which calls to my re-
* , - y membrance what Mr. Fox faith in commendation of the
* s Protector : That, in the first confultation about Religion
had at Windlbr^ he, in the zealots defence of Gods truth,
eppofed the Bifiops. I have here on purpofe thrown to-
gether thus many teftimonies , to give you a fuller view
of the Clergy's temper in the time of thofe innovations *,
and to manifeft the more , how neither the Prelates
(except thofe new ones, whom King Edward advanced) ,
nor the inferiour Clergy, neither at firft, nor at laft,
were fo conforming to the Kings proceedings, as is pre-
tended out of the charge againft Winchefler , That the
Injunctions were by all of all forts obediently received &C.
1*6. i. To 9. Firft , That whereas there was many Acts
To 0. of Reformation from time to time fet forth by King
Edward ; we do not find, that the major* part of the
Ckrgy/, in any Convocation or Synod before the fifth
year
Concerning the English Reformation. I43
year of the Kings Reign, is pretended to have confented
to any of them, fave one ; namely the new Form of
C ommon-Prayer and Adminiftration of the Sacraments,
in the fecond year of the King : and that confent was
a]fo had after this Book was, firft, palled and made a
Law by Act of Parliament ; as may be gathered: 1. 1.
Both by the Act, which mentions only the compofing *~
of this Book by Bifhops and other Learned men (which
were in ail fourteen, whereof feven Bifhops^ two of ,.
which were C ran mer and Ridley) but not any concur- s ^j .??",
rence or authority of a Synod. ('But, had the decree
of Synod preceded the Act of Parliament ; this, which
was more, would rather have been mentioned, than
the other , which was lefs. ) and which Act alio by
vertue of it felf, fee before .40. not of any Synodical
Act, confers authority on the Clergy to excommunicate
the Oppofers of this Common-Prayer-Book. 2. And 2.
by the manner of fending to the Clergy the fecond re-
formed Common- Prayer- Book in the fifth year of King
Edward; which was authoritate Regis & Parliaments; as
you may fee in the 36 of the 42 Articles, Liber qui mt-
perrime authoritate Regis & Parliament* Ecclefia* Angli-
cans traditus eft, fimiliter & libellm eadem authoritate
editus de Ordinatione Miniftrorum quoad dottrina veri-
tatempifunt &c. Which ftile differs much from either
of thefe, A Rege & Parliamento Ecclefta Anglicans tra-
ditut ; *". e, that it might be eftablifhed by the Church's
authority ; or ; Ab Ecclefia Anglicana Regi & Parlia.
memo propofitus, i. e, that,being eftablifhed by the Church,
it might be enjoyned alfo, under temporal punifhments,
by the State Laws. Neither do the words following
in that Article (Tee them recited before no.j Ex-
prefs any authoritative ratification, but only a fingls
teftimony of their judgment concerning thole Forms ,
or fay any thing which any other perfon, void of au-
thority, may not ufe. Now of this confent of the Con-
vocations-, Art. 1549. to the Act of Parliament, and
to the draught of the fourteen Compofers of the firft"
Common- Prayer-Book^ a chief motive, Cbefides fear of
punifh-
144 Concerning the Engliflj Reformation,
punifhment in difobeying the King and Parliaments In-
junctions or Laws,,) was, as I conceive, this ^ becaufe
this new Form contained in it only the omiffion of feme
former practices of the Church fas likewife the later
Common-Prayer-Book more omifilons) but no decla-
ration againft any former Church-practice or Doctrine ;
Sett 7 f wWG ^ I fliall fay more by and by. And had King
' Edward's Reformation been content to have ftaid here,
'it had been much more tolerable (thothefe omiflions I
excufe not, as faultlefs,. or not offending againft former
Church-Canons : ) But his Reformation proceeded much
further, to the condemning alfb of the Church's tenents
and practice ; which cannot be fliewed to have been
ratified by the firft Clergy of King Edward till the fifth
year of his Government - of which I mall fpeak here-
after. But, as for any other confent of the major part
of the Bifhops or Clergy, proved to be yielded to the
Kings other Injunctions, from the paucity of the num-
ber of thofe who were imprifoned, or ejected, in com-
parifon of the reft ; the argument is not good. Firft,
Becaufe many more might diffent, and refufe obedience
thereto, then were ejected or imprifoned or queftioned
for it. Might ? Nay did diflent ; for the Parliament
beggeth their pardon; fee before . 120 : and it is ac-
counted a prudent policy of State, where very many are
guilty, only to punifh fome of the chief for Example
fake. Secondly , And again many more might be ejected,
or queftioned for this, than are by name mentioned in
Fox or others : and were fo ; if you confider the tefti-
monies before cited. Thirdly, But fuppofe only a few
tff the Clergy imprifoned or ejected \ yet as, where all.
the reft unanimoufly accord, this reftraint of a few chan-
geth not the Church-afFairs : fo when fuch a body is di-
vided, and all the reft arenotof one mind-; this with-
drawing of a few, efpecially if thefe be the prime Lead-
ers, and the introducing of fo many new voters, who
are of a contrary perfwafion, into their rooms, (fuppofe,
taking away fix old Bifhops, and putting fix new ones
in their places) may render that, which was before a
major
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. 145
major and the more prevalent, now a lefler and a weaker,
part j and confequently, if they be unjuftly withdrawn,
will render the Aft of this major part invalid.
Secondiy,Thatfubmittance of Convocation to the new i: . tv <
Form of Common-Prayer &c. may not be reckoned for
a lawful Synodical Act j becaufe of the violence ufed
formerly npon the Clergy, inforcing, as other Ecclefi-
aftical Injunctions of the King, fb alfo, the new Form
of Communion, before it was propofed to any Parlia-
ment or Convocation ^ for proof of which I refer you
to the former teftimonies \ that I may fpare the ttdium
of repeating them. But what the inclinations of the
old Clergy were (for I fpeak not of the new induced
by little and little into their places by King Edward)
if the hand of violence and threats of a new law-giving
civil-power had been removed from them (touching
which fee their fad complaint before . 47 ) may be
gathered, 1. both From what they did immediately
before King Edward's days in their eftablifhing by Con-
vocation the Stx Articles } and the Necejfary Dottrine; 3 1 - H - n - 8 *
And 2. From what they did in King Edward's days ; I4 * *
in the very beginning of which Arch-Bifliop Crmmer
called a Synod of them, wherein he endeavoured to have
effected a Reformation, but could not : See Antiquit.-
Brittan. p. 339* And you fee by the Teftimonies fore-
cited, how many fuffered for oppofing the Kings Injuncti-
ons, and particularly this new Form of Common-Prayer ;
and how many more of the old Clergy are faid to have
oppofed them in every place, where they might hope
for impunity \ (infomuch as that this Book in many
places was not fb much as heard of:) and how a major
part even of the Bifhops are by Proteftants confefied in
their conformity only to have ufed an outward com-
pliance and diflimulation. Laftly 3- From what they,
fo many as remained of them, did immediately after
King Edward s time, fo foon as this Yoke of fear was re-
moved in the entrance of Queen Mary, at which time
they threw-off their former vizards \ and plainly renoun-
ced not only the reft of the Reformation, the fruity
T btft
146 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
but alfo the Regal Supremacy (i. e, quoad talia) the
root. Nor could fear, when the Sovereign power re-
changed, ever make them (taught by long experience)
to take up again their former difguife : amongft whom
the major part of thofe feven Bifhops chofen tocompofe
the new Common-Prayer-Book, who furvived to Queen
Mary's days, namely Day, Ihirlby, and Goodrich (Skyp
Bifhop of Hereford, and /^fc^Bifnop of Lincolne being
dead before) deferted this new Form, and returned a-
gain to the Mais. And it is probable, that fome of thofe
Bifhops, who by Queen Mary were ejected for Marriage
(fome of them even after a Monaftick profeffion) con-
formed themfelves Hkewife to the old Religion : becaufe
tho they lived here at home infoinquifitiveand fevere
times, we find not, that they were reftrained,, or pro-
ceeded againft as Hereticks. Such were Kolgatc, Bird,
Bupj, &c.
$. 128. Now - 7 fince fuch were the inclinations of all or moff:
of King Edward's firft Clergy , and to be fwayed only
from the profeffion thereof by fear . no marvel, if his
Council went about reforming (at the firft) by vertue
of the new Supremacy, before the calling of any Synod ;
fave that wherein Arch-Bifhop Cranmer was fruftrated
of his intentions. And Dr. Fern, Exam. Champ. 2 . c.
. 8, makes this Apology for fuch proceeding. ' That
4 Reformation of Gods worfhip may be warrantably
'done without a foregoing Synoctica] vote; where there
'is juft and apparent caufeof fearing more danger from
' the perfons, which are to be convocated, and the times
4 wherein they are to aflemble. To which purpofe
* f faith he) founds that known complaint of Naz,ianzen 7
That he faw no good end of Councils [fpoken by reafon of
the prevailing fattion of the Arrians in his time"] We can-
'not fay the Sovereign Prince is bound iiv the way of
'prudence always to receive his directions from a vote
*in a Synod-, efpecially where there is juft caufeof fear
XJftypfe, that he means Fear, that the Synod mil go con-
trary to what the Prime thinks to be right : ~\ but he may
6 .have greater reafon to ask advice from perfons free from
' f the
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. itf
< the exceptions of fa&ious interefb \ to which the
'moll of them that mould meet are apparently obnoxi-
* ous. And (faith he) how far this was confiderable
* in the beginning of King Edward's Reign i. e, tiff
the King had otherwife moulded the Members of the Synod*}
' or whether fuch fear made them forbear to put it ac
5 firft to a Synodical Vote , I cannot fay. Tims Dr. Fern 4
And much- what in the fame manner doth Dr. Heylin, $. u 9 .
Ecclef. Vindic. 2. Par, 5. . p. 82. difcourfe of King
Edward's Reformation (to (hew you, that our modern
Writers are not without fome apprehenfion of the neg-
lect of the Church authority in it.) * Which reviving
' (faith he J of the ancient Forms of Gods worfhip rather
c than the introduction of a new, as the King {EdwardJ
'did here in England by his own authority, the body
' of the Clergy not confulted in it ; fo, poffibly, there
* might be good reafon, why thofe, who had the con-
* duct of the Kings Affairs, thought it not fafe to put
* the managing of the bufinefs to a Convocation , {and
then having jhewed that fuch change of Religion would be
both againft the refutation and profit of the Clergy, he goes
wr.jj So that as well in point of reputation, as of profit,
* befides the love which many of them had to their for-
' mer Mumpfimns, it was molt probable ^ that fuch an
* hard piece of Reformation would not eafily down, had
9 it been put into the power of a Convocation , efpeci-
' ally under a Prince in nonage, and a State unfettled.
Thm he* As for that which afterward he faith : Thfo
this was faffed by the Bijhops, when it pajjed in Parliament \
the Bifhops making the moil confiderable part of the Houfe
of Peers, It is anfwered by what hath been faid before
. 11. n. 2. And what he faith, That allwat confirmed
by the Clergy on the Poft-fatb in the Convocation of 1552;
mall be anfwered by and by . See like wife what the fame
Dr. faith on the fame fubject in 1. Par. 6. . p. 365
where, after doubting, whether feveral particulars of
Kiug Edward's Reformation were done of the Kings meer
motion, or by advice of his Council, or by Confuta-
tion with his Bifhops j (For (faith he) there is little left
T 2 -upon
sqZ Concerning the Englijb Reformatio*.
upon record of the Convocation of that time, more than ths
Articles of the year i 5 $2) He fpeaks alfo of Queen Eliza*
bet lis Reformation done after the fame fort , * Thus
' alfo (faith he) in Queen Elizabeth's time, before the
*new Bifhops were well, fetled, and the Queen aflured
i of the affection of her Clergy j me went that way to
c work in the Reformation, which her two Predeceflbrs
c \Hemy and Edward ~\ had done before her, in the well
* ordering of the Churchy (he publilhed her Injunctions
&c. But when the times were better fetled, and the
'firft difficulties of her Reign palled over \ ihe left
1 Church-work to the difpofing of Church-men : who
' by their place and calling, were molt proper for it ;
c and they being met in Convocation did make Canons
c &c. And thus if a Prince, according to the Seel which
himfelf and his Council favours, may take the liberty,
with coactive power, to reform at the firft againft his
Clergy : he, within a fhort time no doubt,, may fecure-
ly leave the Church-xvorkjo Church-men (as the Dr. faith,)
and juftify his Reformation by his Clergy, that is, ei-
ther changed firft \ or terrified.
$. 130. To. x. Thefe two I grant differ little. * The Cler-
ic x. gy's firft motioning to the King, * or, The King's firft
motioning to the Clergy, a Reformation of fomething
in Doctrine or Manners \. fo that the Clergy, uncom-
pelled or forced by the King, eftabliih it, before it be
.enjoyned, or impofed on, any, to be obferved. But
this following differs from the former toto coelo : viz..
When the King, directed by fome particular Bifhops,.
("whom he thinks good to advife with,) propofeth to the
Clergy a Reformation in Doctrine, not to be confulted
an by them and their judgment to be exhibited to him ;
(upon theafTcnt or deny al of a major part of whom, as
having in thefe things the legiflative power, fuch Re-
formation may be eftablifhed or laid afidej but to be
obeyed and fubmitted-to by the Clergy y as the King
having the legiflative power iq thefe things by his Ec-
clefiaftical Supremacy ; to be obeyed and fiibmitted to
b.y them, upon penalties of fufpenfion, imprifonment^
depri-
Concerning the English Reformation. 149
deprivation, &c. and when upon this in the ifTue (after
fome of the Clergy punifhedj the reft do conform to
the Kings commands. Now which of thefe two were
the proceedings of King Edward - I refer the matter
to the Story of thofe times, and the teftimonies above
produced.
Firft, And note here, i That tho the whole Clergy $. IJl4
fhould have fubmitted to fuch a Reformation \ yet can- 1.
not it be faid to be their authentick Act at all j or to-
be done, but fuffered , by them : as long as anothers
command and force comes in ; efpecially, where an
after departure of a many of them mews us, that their
former compliance was feigned. 2. That tho the fub- 2 i
mittance of the' whole Clergy to fuch a Reformation
had been ex ammo and voluntary j yet this rendereth
not the former Impofition or Injunction of the King
lawful or obligatory . the lawfulnefs or unlawfulnefs
of which cannot depend on an after cafual event. For
I ask : Suppofe the Clergy generally had oppofed them,
were thefe Injunctions juftly impofed upon them by the
King or not ? If not } Then neither were they juftly
impofed, tho the Clergy had confented - becaufe im-
pofed before they confented, whofe confent is heldne-
eeflary, that they may be juftly impofed, But, if juftly
impofed ; then why is the Clergy's confent or reception-
of fuch Injunctions at all urged here to juftify them ?
Suppofe a Prince mould firft decide fome Theological
Controverfy - and then require fubmiffion thereto, juft
on the fame fide affirmatively or negatively, as a Synod
ol the Clergy would have done both thefe ; yet thus,,
he taketh their office not rightly -, tho he managetrr it
notamifs. And fuch Act will not be allowable v becaufe.
to the juftifying of an action two things are requifite :
That the thing be right which is done \ That the perfon
have lawful authority to do it.
3. That the King or State never fought-for, or pre- & r 3 z
tended the Synods confent , as authoritative to make 3.
the Kings or their Ecclefiaflical Injunctions lawful or
obligatory : but required the duty .of their obedience.
60
l$o Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
to thefe Ads of the Kings Supremacy 7 which Supre-
macy was confirmed both by the Clergy's Recognition
and Oath. Which thing is fuflkiently mani felted j in
that many of the Kings Ecclefiaftical Injunctions were
fet forth, and did exact the Clergy's obedience to them,
before any Synods confent given or asked 7 and when
it was yet uncertain, whether a major part would ap-
prove, or condemn them. But, if you deiire further
evidence thereof, I refer you to the matter delivered
before, In . 40, 41. &c 7 where you may fee the Par-
liament Acts eftablifhing fuch Laws, without pretend-
ing or involving any Synodal authority 7 nay giving
authority by vertueof fuch Act to the Clergy to execute
fuch Laws 7 and In . 45 j where you may fee, why it
was necefTary, according to their principles, that they
mould do fo 7 and In . 45 7 where you may fee, the
obedience thought due in thefe matters to the regal Supre-
macy , and the edicts ifluing from it, required to be fub-
fcribed by Winchefter : and In . 47 7 where you may fee
the defcription of the exauctorated State of the Clergy
jn thofe times 7 and In . 103 7 where you may fee
the ufual ftile of Henry the Eighth (whofe Supremacy
was no way remitted by his Son) 7 and In. 107. &c
and, 0. 1 13. the practice of Edward the Sixth 7 which
yet will be further declared in the following inftauces
of his Supremacy. W hen therefore the confent of Synod
or Convocation is urged, to the people or to fome fingle
perfon, by the King, or his Council 7 it is not urged,
as an authority (fee the reafon 45.) which thefe,
as fubject to their decrees, ought to obey 5 but as an
example, which thefe, as lefs knowing, ought to follow.
But if the bare mentioning fometimes of the Clergy's
confent argues this then thought neceflary to the eftab-
lifhing of fuch decrees , then would the mentioning of
the confent of Parliament argue as much, which is urged
together with that of the Clergy 7 andfo no Ecclefiafti-
cal Acts of the King and Clergy would be obligatory,
unlefs confirmed by Parliament. But this will deftroy
she authority of the 42 Articles made in the fifth year
of
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. ijt
of King Edward -, ratified by no Parliament.
To h the Anfwer is prepared out of what hath been <* t:;.
already faid to 0. That, before there had been any To h,
foKe ufed upon the CJergy , a Reformation was en-
deavoured in a Synod by Arch-Bifhop Cranmer; but
repelled. That the vote of a Convocation, after fuch
violences firfl ufed, after Clergy reftrained or changed,
is not to be reckoned free. That the major part only
outwardly complyed for fear, as is confefled by Pro-
teftants '-, and feen both in their former decrees under
King Henry \ and in their fuddain recidivation (1 mean
the Clergy not introduced by King Edward) under Queen
Mary. That this confent of Convocation can only be
urged for the Common-Prayer-Book \ but not for other
parts of the Reformation : which new Form of Com-
mon Prayer omitted rather than gain-faid the former
Church-tenents and practice ; and thefe omiffions not
fo many in the former Book of King Edward, as in the
latter. That this confent of Convocation is not urged
i in the places cited as neceflary to make the King and
Parliaments Church-Conftitutions valid j but as exem-
plary, to make others more conformable to them. That
the Bifhops that framed this new Form of publick Ser-
vice, were but feven : whereof thofe who furvived till >
: Queen Mary's time, except Cranmer and Ridley ^ returned'
I to the Mafs.
To p. Fiiffc, Whether there was indeed any fuch .$. i J+
Synodal Acl, as is here pretended in the times of King To p*.
i Edward , {hall be examined hereafter. But Secondly,
l Suppofing, for the prefent, that there was fo , 1 anfwer,
I '(betides that which is faid in the Reply to k and 9 ap-
j pliable to this ^ ) That by this time the Clergy was much
f changed , according to Mr. Fox's defcription made
; thereof before $. 107 j a many new Bifhops introduced
f by King Edward , feveral old ones difplaced ; fo that
i now, after the State's five years reforming, Church-work,
J ( to ufe Dr. Hcylins Phrafe") might more fcctirely
be committed to Church-men: Yet that many nlfo then,,
for fear of the times ; either abfentcd thcmfelvcs from?
this-
152 Concerning the Englijb Information*
this Synod ; or in the Synod were guilty of much diffi-
mulation ; as appears by their contrary votes foon after
in the beginning of Queen Mary. See before .51.
0. i 3 f. To r. I aniwer, That if fuch Synodal Ads were
"to v. of the right Clergy, and their Acts voluntary and
unforced; the Reformation here in England from the
time of fuch Synods , was, as to this authority , re-
gular and canonical ; till reverfed by the like autho-
rity. But then this Reformation, as it is fuppofed
to be made by the Clergy , is void upon another ac-
count; viz.. as being contrary to the former defi-
nitions of lawful fuperiour Councils ; as may be feen
in thefeveral decrees of thofe Councils (fet down in
Chur. Govern. 4. Part J compared with thefe 42 Arti-
cles, and the Homilies approved by them*
CHAP. IX.
Continuation of the fame , defending to Par-
ticulars : And of his firfi Change of
the Publick Liturgy.
1,1. More
HAving thus defcribed in general the way of King
Edward's Reformation, and exercifing his Su-
pariicutiriy premacy , and partly examined the Apologies made
for it : we will now proceed to nominate to you the
feveral particulars of his Reformation , which is ufually
covered under the name of alteration only of fome Rites
and Ceremonies ; as if the Doctrines of the Church fuffer-
ed no change under him.
in fending B 7 ver tue of fuch Supremacy then were fent thofe
certain do- Articles to the imprifoned Bifhop of Winchefier, to be
&rinai At- fubferibed ; containing feveral points of Doctrine , or
^ubferib d pra< ^ ce inv lving Doctrine ; (fome of which have been
by the si- name d before i. 45.) frofojed to his Subfcriftion, not as
(hop of ml tatters pafled by any former Synod ; but (faith the
.carter. twen-
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. , 153
twentieth Article) as yubtiflied and fet forth by the Kings
JMajefty's authority^ by the advice of his Highneffc ? s Cotm-
cil f for many great and godly considerations. Fox p . 1235.
Which Articles the Bifliop is required there to fub-
fcribe, publilh and preachy npon the pain of incurring
fuch Penalties, for not doing the fame, as may by his
Majefty's laws be inflicted upon him.
By vertueof fuch Supremacy the Six Articles ( which $. I37 .
contained matter of Dodrine and Faith , and that in u repeating
things of no fmalJ moment; and which, being determi- ^ e , Slx i T ",
ned , and the obfervance of them enjoined as well by ^' S2? /
a Synod, as a Parliament, juflly ftand in force , till a ^ ea .B.ume.
revocation of them by another Synod of like authority) sut. 51.
were repealed in the beginning of King Edward's Reign Hen.8.i 4 .c.
without any fuch Synod; fee Stat. 1- Edw. 12. c. and ?0X Ms 6
the Members of the Church of England freed from any
further obedience to them. By which it now became
free for any, tho having formerly made contrary vows, .
to Marry, to omit facerdotal Confeffion, to preach a-
gainft the Real Prefence, and the Sacrifice of the Mafs ;
contrary to the decrees of former Councils, and this
National Synod.
By vertue of fuch Supremacy this King (I mean al- . x $;
ways the Council in the Kings name, and by his autho- iafeiyng
rity) not only juftified the power ufed by his Father ^ ?< > B *
over the pofleffions of Monafteries and Religious Houfes ; ff^Ls
but declared alfo Monaftick Vows to be unlawful, fu- lands, and
perftitious and unobliging. Therefore the firfl Arti- denying the
cle drawn up for Winchester's Subfcription was this, l**fni*efs
That the late King Henry the Eighth juflly and of good Ly u
* reafon had caufed to be fuppreiTed and defaced all Mo- H '
c naileries, Religious Houfes, &c. and, That the fame
'being fo diffolved, the perfons therein bound and pro-
* fefled to obedience to a perfon, place, habit, and other
c fuperflitious Rites and Ceremonies, are,uponthatoi-
4 der appointed by the Kings Majefty's authority, as
4 Supreme Head of the Church, clearly releafed and ac-
4 quitted of thofe Vows and Profeffions, and at their full
4 liberty, as tho thofe unwitty and fuperflitious vows
11 'had
i $4 Concerning the English Reformation,
'had never been made. Thus the Article. And hence
it was, that fome, formerly Monafticks, in King Ed-
ward's days married Wives ^ but this Doctrine his" Su-
premacy did deliver, contrary to the Doctrine which
his Father's Supremacy publifhed : See before . 95.
This King alfo continued his Fathers practice, in feiz-
ing upon that pioufly devoted means, which his Fathers
fuddain death, after the conceffion of them by Parliament,
had left undevoured : I mean Chaunteries , Free-Chap-
pels , Colledges , Hofpitals, &c. See Stat. 1. Edxv. 6
14. c. But this he did upon another pretence than his
JFather ; by reafon that his Doctrine herein varied from
his Fathers : His pretence being, the nnlawfttlnefs of of-
fering the Sacrifice of the Encharisi y or giving alms, for
the defrnfi , but his Fathers pretence, who in his D o-
drine juftified thefe, being quite another - 7 as you may
fee before, . 92. And therefore the fecond Act of
Stat. 3". Parliament in his, and in his Fathers time, that agree
H.n.3. 40 alike in the donation of thefe Revenues, yet vary in their
j 1 ' Edw - 6 ' prefaces and motives.
1 % C 'u9- ^ ut m l ^ ls ^ e went ^ e y n< ^ n * s Father ^ that He begaft
the taking of Bifhops lands alfo: Sacriledge, now after
the gain thereof was grown fweet , keeping no bounds.
After therefore that learned and vertuous Prelate Ton-
fial fleft by his Father one of his Governors) ejected,
He (1 mean his Council and Courtiers j for happy was
that King of his Child-hood, that it preferved him un-
blameable for thefe things.) felzed upon that rich and
tempting Bifhoprick of Dnrham. Of which thus Bifhop
Godwin, ' The removing of thefe obftacles \jhe ejetled
f Bijhops'] made way for the invafion of their Widow-
* Sees. For as foon as Tonflal was exauctorated, that
* rich B'fhoprjck of Burefme by Act of Parliament was
* wracked . the chief Revenues and Cnftomes of it be-
ing incorporated to the Crown j and the reft fo gucl
* dedj that at this dayitfcarce poflefleth the third part
*of its ancient Revenues. The hungry Courtier find-
c ing how good a thing the Church was, had now for
*fome years become acquainted with it, out of zealous
'intent
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. je?
* intent to prey. Neither could the horridnefs of her
* facred Skeleton as yet fd work on him, as to divert
1 his refolations, and compaffionately to leave the Church
* to ber religious poverty. Befide, the infancy of the
* King, in this uncertain ebb and flow of Religion, made
'* her opportune to all kind of Sacriledge. So that (faith
* he) we are to thank the Almighty Guardian of the
* Church , that thefe Locufls have not quite devoured
* the maintenance of the labourers in this Englifh Vine-
* yard. Thus he concerning that Bi(ljopric^ who, had
he lived in thefe days, might have fcen the multiplied
generation of thofe Locufts devour his own. Befides
Dvrcfme, (for any thing I can findj the Bifhoprick of
Rochefter after 1551 (when Scory was removed thence)
and that of Weftminfter after 1550 (when fhirlbyvias
removed thence) were enjoyed by the Crown, until
Queen MaryH days^ befides that of Worcefter given in
Commendam to Hooper^ to exercife the Jurifdidion and
Epifcopality thereof, with fome fhort allowance for his
pains, faith Dr. Heylin, Hift, of Reform, under Edw. 6*
p. 10 1. In which Author alfo fee the fpoyl committed
in thofe days upon the Bifhopricks of Bath and Wells
p, 54 } of Coventry and Lichfield j of Landajf, of Lin-
colne , and others p. 100, 101. 129. and elfewhere.
Sure, foul things were done in this kind in thofe inno-
vating times \ becaufe I find even fome of King Edward's
favourite-Bifhops highly to diflike them. For Bifhop
Ridley in his Treatife, lamenting the State of England ApudFox?,
'relates how he and Cranmer were both in high difp'ea- 161^
* fure with the great ones'} for repugning , ( as they
c might well) againft the late fpoy I of the Church-goods,
taken away only by commandment of the higher pow-
1 ers, without any law or order of Juftice ; and with-
4 out requeft or confent of them to whom they did be-
c long. And Calvin in a Letter to Arch-Bifhop Cranmer
written about An. Dom. 1551. giving a reafon why the
Englifh Church was fo ill ftored with good Pallors hath
thcle words, Vnum apertnm objlaculnni cjje intclligo, quod
fredt expofiu fnnt Ecclefa reditm. So early you lee, even
U 2 to
i^o Concerning the English Reformation. .-
together with the firft dawning of the Reformation^
began that Sacrikdge to be committed on fome Bifho-
pricks ^ which our days have feen accomplifhed on the
reft: Lay menders of Religion ordinarily terminating
in thefe two things , the advancing of their carnal Li-
berty, and temporal Eftates.
6. 140. ' B Y vert " e of fuch Supremacy, He'caufed to be re-
1* defacing moved out of Churches, and to be defaced and deftroy-
ifiMgcs. 'cd, all Images of Saints. Concerning wiiich Reforma-
tion his Council writes to the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury
in this flile, c We have thought good to fignify unto
'you, that his HighnefTe's pleafure with the advice and
' confent of us the Lord Protector and the reft of the
' Council is , that immediately upon the light hereof
1 you fhall give order, that all the Images remaining in
'any Church within your Diocefs be taken away ; and
'alfo by your Letters fhall fignify unto the reft of the
' Bifhops within your Province this his Highnefle "s plea-
'fure &c. Fox p. 1183, See likewife Stat. 3. and 4.
Edw. 6. 10. c. This he did when as the fecond Niccne
Council not only had allowed , but recommended the
ufe of them. But he proceeded alfo further than this - 7
and declared the worfhiping and veneration of any fuch
Images or Relicks to be repugnant to Gods word, and
unlawful, fuperftitious , idolatrous. See the 22 of the
42 Articles^ and Article to Whichever 115 and the
Doftrineof his Homilies.
(.'4 1 - By vertue of fuch Supremacy, He impofed (Jn. Dom.
1547) a Book of Homilies, not approved by any Synod
i before, .nor after till 1552, if then-, in which Book
were ftated feveral Controverfies of Divinity. See Ar-
ticle 11 of the 42 referring to thefe Homilies for the
ftating of Juftification ex folk fide, the King forbidding the
Clergy to preach any Do&rine repugnant to the fame
Homilies, under pain of being filenced , or otherwife
$. 141. punifhed. See before, . 108. Winchefier Articles 15.
Iriajayning f 0X p. 1235.
*T' n f r th' Bv vertue of fuch Supremacy, He IaM a command
ci'mmwtin B P on tne Clergy to adminifter the Communion to the
hboihKinds. people
Concerning the English Reformation. 157
people in both kinds, contrary to the Injunction of the Sm.z.Ed.
Council of Conftame ; and without any preceding con- 6.x.c.ce / i~
fultation of a National Synod ; and notwithstanding " l - Ccn -
the former late decree concerning the non-neceflity there- r ^' : ' ' 3 *
of by the fame National Synod in Henry the Eighth's 'see before,
days, in the fecond of the Six Articles. $. us.
By vertue of fuch Supremacy, He caufed to be re- . i 4 *.
moved and fupprefled the former Church Liturgies and in fappref-
Rituals for the publick Prayers, for the celebration of !**& the far*
the Communion and other Sacraments, for the Ordi- ?f,/?* r ^
nations of the Clergy. See Fox p. 121 1, '"The King wdinah?
'(Taith hej with the body and ftate of tbe Privy Coun- and other
' cil then being, directed out his Letters of requeft and Rituals.
'flrait commandment to the Bifhops in their Diccefs
* to caufe and warn all Parfons, Curates, &c. to bring
' in and deliver up all Amiphoners, Mi fiats, Grailes, Vro-
c cejfionals, Manuals, Legends, Vies-, Ordinals, ~<&c\ and
' all other Books of Service, tHeliaving whereof might
' be any let to the Service now fet forth in Englilh *,
' charging alfo and commanding all fuch as fhould be
'found difobedient in this behalf to be committed unto
'ward. Saying in the Articles fent to Wine h eft er , Fo ^
' That the Mafs was full of abufes, and had very few %i ' " 3 "
' things of Chrift's inftitution, befides the Epiftle, Gof-
' pel, and the Lord's Prayer, and the words of the Lord's
'Supper: that the reft for the more part were invented
' and devifed by Bifhops of Rome , and by other men
' of the fame fort i. e. by Ecclefiaftical Conftitution\
'and therefore were juftly taken away by the Statutes
' and Laws of this Realm \_this being the perfwafion ofthofe
times, That the King as Supreme might change , as
to him feemed good, any thing eftablijl)ed only by humane-
(thoit were Church-) authority.^ And fee Stat. 3, 4.
Edw. 6. 1 o. c. ' Whereas the King hath of late fet
1 forth and eftablifhed an uniform Order of Common-
' Prayer &c ; and whereas in the former Service-Books
* are things corrupt, untrue, vain, and fuperftitious :
' Be it enacted by the King, the Lords Spiritual and
'Temporal, and the Commons in this prefent Parlia-
ment
ijS Concerning the English Reformation.
'ment aflemBled, that all Mijjals, Ordinals, &c. here-
* tofore ufed for Service of the Church flial) be utterly
'abolifhed, extinguifhed, &c.
$ But you mult obferve that all was not done at once, or
Aid. Wf(t- at the firft, but by certain fteps and degrees. For Exam-
ting up J nen> pie. The Form of adminiftring the Communion fuflered
Forksofce* three Alterations or Reformations one after another ^
icbrating the later ftill departing further from the ancient Form
*\l mm '"~ ufed in the Church than the former. Firft the King
aflembled certain Bifhops and others at Winder in the
firft year of his Reign (fuch ashepleafed toappointj
to compile a new Form of celebrating the Communion
according to the Rule ('faith Fox p. 1184) of the Scrip-
tures of God, and firfi ufage of the Primitive Church. Yet
the Bifhops at this time fo ordered and moderated the
matter ( which perhaps may be thereaibn of thole words
See Heyln in i^-v fee before . 125. That the Protetlor at Windfor
Hisl.of 2v. * n the zealous defence of Gods truth oppojed the Bifhops)
Edw.f. f 7 . that the whole office of the Mais mould proceed as for-
merly in the Latine, even to the very end of the Canon,
and the receiving of the Sacrament by the Prieft him-
felf. Which done the Prieft is appointed to begin the
exhortation in Englifh. \We he come together at this time
Dearly Beloved c^c.^as it is in the prefent Englifh Liturgy.
After which follows alfo the dill wafion of great offenders
impenitent from receiving, the General Confeflion and
Absolution, the Prayer {We prefume not &c.~} and fo the
adminiftration of the Eucharift to the people in both
kinds. The words of the Rubrick in that firft Order
of the Communion reprinted at London 61 are thefe,
'The time of the Communion \_of the people^ fhall be
' immediately after that the Prieft fhall have received
4 the Sacrament, without the varying of any other Rite
'or Ceremony in the Mafs (until other order fhall be
' provided.,) But as heretofore ufually the Prieft hath
c done with the Sacrament of the Body, to prepare ble/s
'and confecrate fo much as will ferve the people, foit
' fhall yet continue ftill after the fame manner and form ;
' favethat, he (hall blefs and confecrate the biggeft Cha-
c lice
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. 159
'lice or fome fair- and convenient Cup or Cups full of
4 Wine with fome water put unto it, and that day, not
'drink it up all himfelf} but taking one only fup or
' draught leave the reft upon the Altar covered , and
' thus exhort the people, Dearly beloved &c. Thus the
' Rubric!^ ' And this Form (as Mr. Fox goes on) ex-
* hibitcd unto the King was by his Majefty's Council
' particularly fent to every Bilhop of the Realm , re-
' quhing and commanding them, by their Letters on
' the Kings Majefty's behalf, that they mould forthwith
' have diligent refpect to the due execution thereof &c t
' In which Letter the motive urged by the Council why
'this 'new Form was drawn up and impofed, is \ That
'the Statute of the former Parliament, ordering jthat
' the Sacrament mould be diftributed unto the people
' in both kinds, might be well executed, in fuch fort
' as is agreeable with the word of God O if for the di-
firibution of the Sacrament in both hinds there was any need
of altering or fuper -adding any thing to the Mafs } when as^
with that fame Form of the Mafs it was in the publich^Com-
tnunions, for many Centuries^ onlyfo diftributed } and when
as that fame Form of the Mafs ii urged by Proteflants, as ,
contrary to communicating the people only in one hind \ but
the true caufe of altering it Jfhalljhew you by and by~] Now
this new Form was thus impofed by the King and his
Council, before allowed by any Synod of the Clergy,
I or Ad of Parliament j which were procured afterward
in the fecond Parliament of King Edward. Meanwhile
fuch alterations in King Edward's time about the Do-
ctrine and the Adminiftration of this Sacrament as they
were uncanonical, fo they were, in this refped, alfo
very hurtful} in that they occafioned (in the ignorant
cfpeciallv ) much profanenefs and irreverence toward
the Bleffed Sacrament in thofe days j as you may partly
alio gather from an Aft (i.Edw.6. i.c.J madeagainft
fuch irreverent fpeaking ngainft it. For whereas the
Sacrament was, according to ancient cuftome, delivered
to each Communicant in a fmall round Wafer, hence
they gave it the name of Round-Robin. And becaufc the
pans
160 Concerning the Engliflj Reformation.
parts thereof, that were referved to be carried to the
fick, were hanged up over the Altar in a Pix or Box 5
they named it Jack.inaBox; and inftead of the Sacra-
ment of the Altar, called it the Sacrament of the Halter.
(See Heylins Hift. of Reform, 49.63.; Such profanenefs
followed the remedy of what they called Superftition.
$.14?. 2. Secondly, Having likewife condemned , amongft 0-
of ordha. ther fuperftitious Books , the former Church-form of
U see < 4 r d Nation and Confecration of Bifhops and Priefts,
Edw.tf.ioi". tne King caufed a new Form to be prefcribed, upon this
' pretence in the Act of Parliament , ' That fo concord
* and unity might be had, within his Majefty's domini-
1 ons, 4 in thefe Ordinations. [But could not this have
been done without innovation, by Britlly confining all to the
Stat. 3, 4. u f e of the former Church- form 5 or, if thefe were variom t
Edw.6.n.c. to fome one of them? ~} Now for the compiling of this
new Form the Parliament orders, That fuch, as by fix
See before , Prelates, and fix others to be appointed by the King,
J*4 J or by the major part of them, mould be devifed for that
purpofe and fet forth under the great Seal, fhould by ver-
tue of their Act Cwithout obtaining or requiring any rati-
fication thereof from any Synod)be lawfully ufed,and none
other, any law or prefcription to the contrary thereof
notwithstanding. In which new Form, amongft other
things, which were in the former, now call out, this
is one, ( to the great contradiction of all Antiquity)
The Bifhops conferring on the ordained Presbyters po-
teflatem offerendi facrificium proprie dittum & vere pro-
pitiatorium flee in what fenfe underfbood and explained
by the Church in Dijceurfe of theEucharift,- .2$i.&c)
Deo, Miffafque celebrandi tarn frovivisquam pro defunlis t '
Quod omnem fuperat imfietatem, faith Mafon de Minift.
p. 242. 17. c. And this is another : The Oath of Sub-
miffion of the Ordained or Confecrated to the Supre-
macy of the Patriarch : inftead of which is prefcribed
another Oath, to the Supremacy of the Temporal Prince.
From which Regal Supremacy alfo we find Cranmer
f after fifteen years governing the Province of Canter-
bury) receiving, at the coming in of a new Sovereign, a
new
Concerning the English Reformation. l6 T
aew Licence of ordaining Bifhops and Priefts therein
durante Beneplacito Regit. [The Form, as Sanders p. i^p,
hath (et it down, runs thus, Quandoquldem omnts jarif-
dicendi author itas atque etiam jurifdittio. omnimoda^ tam
ilia qua ecclefiaftica dicifur, qyam /ocularis , a Regia po-
teftate velut a fnpremo capita manat . &C Jid ordinal
dum igitur quofcHnqu\intr4\ < X)iac.cfim tuam Cantuarien-
fem Cr ad omnes etiam facros Cr Presbyter atm or dints pro-
tnovendum, per pr&fentcs ad noHrum beneplacitum ditratu.
ros y tibi damns potefiatem.'} And fome fuch thing is in-
timated by Mr. Prin (unbifhop'mg of Timothy p. 8oJ
i I mufl: inform our Bimopsj (feith he), for their Learn-
ing, that all the BiihOps -in, King^ Edward the Sixch T
'time had fpecial claufesin their Letters Patents author
'rizing them to ordain Minifters and DeaeOns; as Bi-'
* Ihop Poynet's, Scory\ Coverdale\ Patents (5. Edw.6.
'parj.j.) teft\fy, at large (and there is no wonder in
this, if you recall to mind Arch-Bilhop Cranmer% An-
fwers to the Queries made concerning thefe matters re-
cited before . 105. n. 3.): Which Patents, if thef
imply fuch a Supremacy Ecclefiaftical in the Prince,
as that he may, if he pleafe, prohibit any Ecclefiaftical
perfon at all from ordaining Minifters in his dominions,
are contrary to the fkft Thefts above. . 2. But yet
this new ^Ordinal was not fo well purified from former
Superflitions, but that fome who were prefented to 'SeeinVo*
Bifhopricjcs were Humbled therewith} and the Kings 't^f 6 '*^
difpenfation was obtained, in order to the confecrating Enfofwu
of Bilhop Hooper, for his not obferving of fome things wick'i ut-
therein *, and particularly for his not taking the new urs-.
Oath, either that of obedienceto -the Arch-Bifhop , or
that of the Kings Supremacy ; which perhaps he, late-
ly feafoned abroad with Calvin s Doctrine , could not $ Ce \ fs
fo ea% digeft. '
_ Thirdly, Not long after the production of the new . lit 6. *t
Form in adminiftring the Communion, in the fecond of commt*
year of his Reign he caufed it to-be -reviewed j and alfb.. *'*}''
then to ^ drawn up a new 'Form of Common Prayer
for Matting and Evenfong , and the Adminiftration of
X the
ifo Concerning the Rngtiflj Reformnfidn.
the other Sacraments of the Church fif I may ufe trie-
phrafecof the Aft, 2. Edw. 6. i.e.): which Form com-
pqfed. by feven Bifhops r and feven other learned men of
the Clergy chofen by the King ( yet one of them Day
BiJjiop of Ghiccftfrj after it was done, refufed to fifb-
fcribe it ^ who:was afterward alfo turned out of his
Biftiopricic. See Htylin 7 v Hift\ of' Reform, p. 65. quoting
the Regifter of Petworth) was ' authorized by Aft of
Parliament, and at the fame time confented to (as it
feems by what is urged above , 1 10/by a Convocation of
the Clergy: of which fee what is laid . 126. And
t-hej pretence of making this new Form, in the Preface
of .that Aft, is this,, ' That, whereas of long time-there
'had been- in the Realm divers Forms of Common
6 Prayer; the ufeof Samm, of Tork^-, of Bangor and Lin-
v 6olne' r ad befides the fame, now of late much more
'.divers and fundry Forms and Faftrions .have been ufed
' &.c : to flay Innovation and Rites concerning the Prer
4 miles \ his Highnefs, being pleafed to bear with the
'frailty and weaknefs of his fubjefts in that behalf> hath
'appointed the Arch-Bilhop of Canterbury &c. having
'as well refpeft to the moft pure Ghriftian Religion-
1 taught by the Scripture, as to theufagesinthe Primi-
'live Gli u ecu, --to draw ani make one convenient-' and-
'meet order, rite and fafhion of Common-Prayer' and
4 Adminiftration to be had and ufed in his Majefty's :
4 Realms. Thus the A&-. But to remedy thefe inno-
vations or diverfities of Forms, how : eafy had it b^zn
to eftabliih anyone of the ancient Forms ? Orat leaft
reafonable, to retain in the new draught thdfe things
wherein all the former Church-Services agreed ? And
not themfelves to innovate, for the hindering of inno-
vations ? But the faft difcovers the intention.
t M7; For in this new draught was ejefted and left out the
Qitofvbich Sacrifice oftheMafs, or the oblation to God of the Holy
?**s tjtSed Eucharift, as propitiatory or impetratory of any bene-
fa l^tbt ^. CS ' t0 the livin >. or to the dead; contrary tothebe-
M*fil. lief of former Church and Councils , as is mentioned
before . 118. And for this reafon were She Altars
Concerning the English Reformation. i6j
inCh^c,hfseoinmatidedtobe9hapgedinto Tables^ that
die eating might be thought on, but not jhe offering,
Wh enas j fifaycjc , had : preached, before tlie; Jiwg K c That
'ip> long as Altars' remained, both the ignorant people^
6 and the ignorant and evil-perfwaded Pried: would, al-
1 ways dream of Sacrifice : and befic>es, the t great m<*n
c about the .Court; ffaith' X>v.Heylin, Hifi, cf^fom^.
.'95.) had promifed theinfelyes no,fmaIj hope-s^f profit
4 by the difTurni'/hing thefe Altars of the hangings, Palls,
* Plate, and other rich Utenfiis. The leaving of one
4 Chalice to every Church with a Cloth or covering
<Tor the Communion-Table' being thought fufiicient.
Upon the fame excufe were the Chaunteries, Preo-Chap-
pels &c. feized . on, as chiefly erected for the relieving
of the deceafed with the offering of this Sacrifice, and
the Alms and Prayers accompanying it ; of which fee
before 138. The benefit of which Sacrifice for the
dead was yet a thing the more maintainable in xhofe
days-, becaufe the new Form .Hill retained this manner
of praying for the dead , c ,Grant unto this thy Servant
' that the fins which he committed in this world be not
1 imputed unto him , but that he, efcaping the gates of
f Hel), and pains of eternal darknefs, may ever dwell
' in the region of light with Abraham, Jfaac, and Jacobs
'in the place where is no weeping, forrow, norheavi-
*nefs, &c< See the Order for Burial,o]> 2$.
For the exclufion of this Sacrifice, you may find in f u*
the new Communion (Tee Communion, Fol. 128.) ail thofe Wh.:re
expreflions in the former Liturgy, that fignify it, dill- ^' J"X
gently cancelled (forbidding alfo the elevation of the tewtins in.
Hofl; after Confecration ; ) as thefe following, In the tbzfirftCom
Canon before Communicating ; Te fupplices rogamm ac wi'Prayet
pctimm,Mti accept a habeas & benedicas hac dona, h<zc mu- p. 'L
nera, h<zc Jantrajacnficta illibata', inprtmts qua Tibt ojferi- relation tn
rntu pro Ecclefiatuafanfl; a Catholic a &C And, Memento theSa: ifice
Domine famulorum &C, pro (juibm tibi offer imm hoc fa- f the E4
crificium laudk pro redemptione animarttm faarum, profpe c " 1Tl F
faint is & incol umit at k ftta &C And, Memores ejufdem
Chrijli filii tui^ tarn beau paffionis &C ojfcrimw?recUr<
X 2 M*
164 Concerning the Englifh Reformation,
yjfcijeftati tu& de tuis donis m datis*, Heftiam puram, Hoiii-
am fantlam , Hosliam immaculatam, paneth fan&um viti.
Kterna,. & calicept falutis perpttua : fupray[Uk> propitio ac
fereno vultu relficere digneris, & accepta habere ftcuti ac-
cepts, habere dignatus es munera pueri tui jufti Abel, &
<\facrificiuw Patriarchs noflri Abr:>ha2 , & quod tibi obtu-
(Jit jummm \ facer do* turn- Melchifedecl^ fantlum fdcrifici-
tyn, immaculatam hbfbiam-. Jube h<nc perferri ptr manus
Santli Angeli tui- in fnblime altar e tunm in confpeUu Vi-
vint Majcttatis tu&\ ut quotquot ex hac altar is particiya*
tione, facrofanllum Filii tut corpus & favguinem fumpferi-
mw, omni benediclhne calefti dr gratia repleamur. And
that in Poft-Communion ; Praftaj tit facrificium, quod
ochIU tux Mdjefbatis indignus obtuli , Tibi fit- accept eibile,
& omnibus, pro qtiibus illud obtuli, fit, te miferan't e-, pro-
pitiabtle. Thefe Expreflions I fay are cancelled , and, ,
inftead of thefe> the new Form makes- an oblation to
God, not- of the consented-' Gifts or Sacrament-, (at
leaft exprefly) but of our thanks, and of our own per-
fans and fervice. But' this ' Oblation, in imitation of the
former^ it' brings in' immediately after the Confecra-
tion., and before Communicating, whilft the confe-
crated Elements yet remain upon the Table. This new
, Form I thought good totranferibe ; becaufe perhaps
you may not have the Book. c Wherefore (O Lord and
4 heavenly Father J according to the inflritution of thy
c dearly beloved Son, we do celebrate and make here
* before thy Divine Majefty, with thefe thy holy Gifts,
1 the. Memorial, which thy Son hath willed us to make, .
'having in remembrance his blefled Paflion &c. [where,
whether. fome of t he C om ffc rs -(who W* r ' of different per*
fwafons fee before, .127,128.) retaining the former in-
tentions under an only-varied expreffion might not extend
thefe ambiguous words to an offering of the holy miseries to
Cod the Father, as- a commemorative Sacrifice of that of
his Son 1 upon the Crofs, I cannot fay : but thus it goes on^
4 Rendring unto thee molt hearty thanks fortheinnu-
1 merable benefits procured unto us by the fame. En-
tirely defiling thy Fatherly goodnefs mercifully/* ac-
Concerning the English Reformation. tfr^
rept this our Sacrifice of praife and tha-nigivmg. Moft
'humbly befeechingthee to grant, that by the merits and
* death of thy Son Jefus Chrift , We and all thy whole
* Church may obtain remiffion of our fins, and all other
* benefits of his Pailion. And here we offer and prefent
"unto 1 thee (O Lord) our felves , our iouls and bodies
' to be a reafonable, holy, and lively Sacrifice unto Thee :
c humbly befeeching thee, that whofoever fliall be par-
' takers of this Holy Communion, may worthily receive
'the moit precious body and blood of thy Son Jefus
Chrift, and be fulfilled with thy grace and heavenly
4 benediction \jhe ancienter Form, lit quotquot ex hac
altaris participatione Sacro-fanctum Filii tui corpus &:
fanguinem fumpferimus, omni benedictione &c replea-
mur , feems to be thus changed, becaufe ChrifPs body and
blood were held byfome only to be prefent to, and received by,
the worthy- Communicant, and not to the Symbols \\ ' And
' altho we be unworthy &c, to offer unto thee any Sacri-
' fice ; yet we befeech thee to accept this our bound en
* duty and fervice, and command thefe our Prayers and -
Supplications put inftead of pants fantlus & calix fa-
Hutu$ by the miniftery of thy Holy Angels to be brought
'up into thy holy Tabernacle [formerly Altare] be-
* fore the fight of thy DivineMajefty &c.
Thus were things mended in the firfl Form of King ^ x . ,
Edward. But in the latter Common-Prayer- Book , a concert-
which came out a new-reformed three years after, there hg the fur*
is no oblation at all made, nor no petition put up* be- tberakera*
tween the Confecration, and the receiving of the Holy ^JclJ-
Myfteries: but the one immediately follows the other. mon .p r ky e r
The Collect' of humble 'accejs \We do not pre fume to < come Botk'm re-
&cQ and the Lord's Prayer with its Preface \_Divina lath* tube
inflitutione formati audemus dicer e ; ~\ and the Memorial '? m Sac '"-'
or Prayer of Oblation-, which are- put, according to "wh^-i,
the manner of the Mafs, after the confecration of the Edw. s.i.cl
holy Myfteries, and before the receiving of them-, in
the firft Form , are all removed in the fecond and the
firft placed before the Elements begin to be confecrated \
and the other two placed after the holy Myfteries arc
re-.
t66 Concerning the Englifo Reform At ion.
removed from the Altar or Tabje, and are distributed
to the Communicants ', and in the Prayer of Oblation,
the firfl part thereof {We do celebrate and make the Me-
morial &c,3 is omitted. The reafonof which altera-
tion feems to be, That fo the new Service_ might ftiil
appear more remote, from making any oblation . to Qmd
of the confecrated Myfteries remaining on the Tabje ;
or from making any requeft to God in the vertoe of the
Body and Blood of our Saviour there prefent.
<<. no. But, again, in the lad Engliih Liturgy prepared for
^concern- Scotland, the fober moderation of thofe, who governed
"& tbe rc o " f the Church at this time, thought fit to reduce things,
'fometlingi as far, as without offence they might, to the fir ft Form
toucbingthis of King Edward: reftoring all thefe Prayers to their
matter /^ former place again , and re-inferting the Memorial in
the new co- ^g F ren t of the Prayer of Oblation. Moreover, -in
Took ? ymt f he Pra Y er for tlie State of the Catholic^ Church , add-
redforScot. ln 8> thefe Words f We commend especially unto thy merci-
land to the ful goodnefs the Congregation here ajfembled to celebrate the
firf} Form of Commemoration of the moFl preciom death andjacrifice if
A- Edward. t yy 5^ an ^ 0Hr Saviour Jefut Chrifi ^ before which Prayer
alfo they order an oblation to be of the Bread and JVVine,
prepared for the Sacrament, upon the Lord's Table.
All which they fpem to have done , as regretting the
miftaken zeal of their Fore-fathers , mif-Ied by Calvin
and other forreign Reformers } but not finding as yet
a feafon for a more compleat reduction of the Reforma-
tion to the former univerfal practice of the Church
of God.
C. i?t. Of all which things thus complains the contrary
.Much com- Party,, who looked upon their alterations with a zea-
p lamed of j ous e y e? . j n Laudenfium Autocatacrifs p. 109. 'Asfor
1a3 < that wicked Sacrifice of the Mafs, which the Canon
cacrifis. putsat the back of the Confecration, the Engliih fi. e.
the later Reformation of Common? rayerBook^ under King-
'Edward] baniflieth it all utterly out of their Book,
'But the faction, to fhew their zeal in their reforming
J. '"the Errors of the Engliih Church their Mother, 1. puts
4 down here in oUrBook \tht Bookjentto Scotland,] at
'the
Concerning the English Reformation, t6f
< tfce'back of the Confeeration, their 'Memento and Prayer
< of Oblation. 2. That Prayer of Thanfgiving {begin- 2.
* hing O Lord &C. we thy humble fer wants entirely defire~\
1 which the Englifh fets after the Communion, (in a place
'where it cannot be poflibly abufed , as it is in the
'Mafs, for a propitiatory Sacrifice of Chrift's body and
'blood,) they tranfpofe and fet it juft in the old place
' where it ftood in the order of Sarum at the back of the
'Confeeration, and before the Communion. 3. The 3C
1 claufe of the Miflal which for its favour of a Corporal
* prefence the Englifh put out of this Prayer \imay wor- '
thily receive the mofi previous body and blood of thy Son
Chrift Jejm~\ they have here reftored. 4. That we may 4?
plainly, underftand, that this Prayer is fo tranfplanted,
'and fupplied for. this very end, that it may lerve, as
* it did of old in the Miflal , for a Prayer of Obla-
' tion of that unbloody Sacrifice by the Prieft for tbe
f fins of the world , behold the firft eight lines of it,
' which of old it had in the Miflal, but which in trheRe-
* formation \jhe fecond Reformation ttnder Edward3 were
'fcraped out, are plainly reftored} wherein weprofefs-
'to make, and, over again, to make, before God's "Di*
'vine Majefty, a Memorial as Chrift hath commanded.
' Which making not only thePapifts, but Beylin, fpeak-
c ing from Canterbury, expounds, far other wife, than
'"either Andrews, Hooker, Mount ague, or the grofleft of the-
'Englifh Divines, for a true, proper, corporal, vifible, un-
' bloody , facrificing of Chrift j for which \_facrificing~] t
'firft the Apoftles, and then all Minifters, are as truly
4 Priefts, tho Evangelical and after the order of Mel-
l -chifedech } as ever the Sons of Aaron were under the'
' Law \ and the Com muni on-Table, as true and proper
'an Altar, as ever was the Brafen Altar of Mofesyou
1 may fee Dr.HeyWn' swords in Antid. p. 6. 2.3 5. After 5,
s the Confeeration and Oblation they put to the Lord's
' Prayer with the Miffals Preface, Audemns dicer e. Where
'the Papifts tell us, that the Prieft having offered up,.
* in an unbloody Sacrifice, the body of Chrift, for the
Reconciling of us to the Father, becomes bold to fay
' with-
i^8 Concerning tie Englijh Reformat/on.
'with a loud voice, Pater no ft er. The Englifh, toba-
'nifh fuch absurdities, put away that naughty Preface,
' and removed the Prayer it felf from that place : But
'our men, to fhew their Orthodoxy, repone the Prayer
' in. the own old place j and fet before it the old Preface,
i c 6. The firit Englifh Prayer [We do not prefume &c]
b 'which ftood before the Confecration (where the pal--
' (ages of eating Chrift's Body, and drinking ChrifPs Blood
' could not poffibly be detorted to a corporal prefence)
c yet now in our Book mufl change the place, and be
'brought to its old Stance , after the Confecration and
'Oblation, immediately before the Communion, as
' a Prayer of humble accefs. Thus Autocatacrifis found-
ed the Trumpet, not without a fad ftorm falling after-
ward upon the heads of the Englifh Clergy.
x f - x All ufe of the Eucharift, as a Sacrifice, being thus
And the a- dif-a vowed by King Edward's Reformation, and no
icbratioi of benefit acknowledged of this high Service, fave to the
tbe Each*- Communicants in their receiving it, and in thePriefts
[fd^whcl dlftrioutin g f lt to the people^ in the next place the
note other Prieft was prohibited the celebration thereof, whenfo-
to comfoi- ever there were no other Communicants befides him-
nkxte with felf, [Tho this communicating of the Prieft alone is no de-
toe Prieft. ftgnedy but a tajual, thing, as hath been faid ; and can
only be charged upsn the peoples neglett and fault : who ha-
ving the fame need thereof , and benefit thereby , as the
Prieft , might, being many, at leaft by turns, accompany him
See before , in the dayly breaking of that celeftial Bread (if it were fo
$ ii' 8, hainoHs a thing for him to feed thereon alone') rather than
that this the moft honorable part of the divine Service fhould
be difcontinued in the Church ; contrary to the former uni-
verfal pratlice of Christianity, and alfo the late judgment,
under Henry the Eighth, of the Englifli Clergy.^ ' It was
' ordered therefore, that all thofe, called private 1 Mafles
' fhould be fuppreffed : add that on the Litany-days,
' Wednefdays and Frydays, and all other fole'mn days
'of worfhip, when there was nonedifpofed tocommu-
' nicate with the Prieft , he, after the Litany ended,
*ihould put upon him a plain Albe or Surplice, with a
' Cope,
Concerning the Englijh Reformatio** 169
<Cope, and fay all things at the Altar appointed to be
<faid at the Celebration of the Lord's Supper, until SeeK .u^
after the Offertory : and then letting alone the fore- fi r fl 'com.
* laid Celebration, add one or two of the Collects which mon.pr*yer
are annexed to the Communion \ and then turning him *?<* Rubu
*to the people, (hall let them depart with the ac-' a/ * I35 '
*cuftomed Bleffing.
And thus firft began the Chriftian Sacrifice, (thatne- . ir? .
ver ceafed formerly in the Church everyday, oratleaft Seetbejirfl
on all fokmn days to be offered y ) by certain degrees to com. Prayer
be omitted in this purified Church j the practice there- B *Vf
of decreafing, from once a day, to once a week , from ' * " ' I3 * c
once a week, to once a month \ from this to once a
year-, and of late in many Churches not to be had at all.
Tho they, who in thefedaysof King Edward made the
firft breach upon the Church's former pra&ice, as it
were foreleeing this evil, endeavoured in feme part
to remedy or prevent it, by enjoyning : ' That, in all
* Cathedral and Collegiate Churches where they fnp-
pofe, that there (Ijould be fiill dayly Communion. See King
Edward's firfi Common-Prayer-Boo^ Vol. li-$ f compared
vtithFol. 123.3 there fbould always in them fomecom-
* municate with the Priefb that miniftreth : And that
* in Parilh-Churches, whereas the Parifhioners of every
* Parifh were ordered in fuch acourfe as they were wont
*to find the boly Loaf formerly , now to offer every
c Sunday, at the time of the offertory, the juft valor
4 and price of the holy Loaf, with all fuch money and
* other things, as were wont to be offered with the fame,
c out of which the Paftors were to provide fufficient
'Bread and Wine for the weekly Communion } Inthefe
* Parilh-Churches , I fay, it was enjoyned, that fbme
1 one at the leaft [_for one,he fides the Priefl, wm at yet fttf-
fcient~\ of that houfe in the Parifh, to which by courfe
* it appertained to offer for the charges of the Com-
t ' munion, ihould on that Sunday receive the Holy Com
* munion with the Prieft. Which faith thc-BvolQ may
* be better done, for that they know before, when their
f -courfe cometh, and may therefore difpofe themfelvcs
y t
*?q Qoneernlng the E#gli(fj Reformation.
' to the worthy receiving of the Sacrament, And by
' this means the Alinifter,, having always fome to corn-*
c municate with him , may accordingly folemnize fo
'high and holy myfteries with all the fuffrages and due
* order appointed for the fame. But in the feeond re-
formed Book thefe-Qrders are relaxed, the weekly offer-
ing by turns for the charges of the Communion now
remitted, the Celebration of the Lord's Supper or Com-
munion required in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches
every Sunday; and that in : PariuVChurches it fhould
be celebrated at leaft, three times in a year ; and that
it fhould be celebrated in no place, .at. no time, unlefs
there <be three to communicate befides. him .that offici-
ates. By which, when none or only fewer than three
offered to communicate with the Prieft, he was neceffi-
tated to omit this Service, as well in Cathedral as Pa-
rifh-Churches ; notwithstanding any Injunction of fre-
quentation,. But the ftrft Innovators might have pru-
dently difcerned," that when as the Celebration of this
Service, thus, would-de.pend only on the peoples de-
- votion, either a reception of the myfteries by the Prieft
alone muft fome times be permitted, or this Sacrifice
many times omitted. [There are two Injunctions in-
deed f . whefejn thefe. Reformers Teem to have endeavour-
ed to fome degree;,; , the prefervation of the former
Devotion of the Clergy in Prayer and Communion. The
seeiheRnb. qge^ this aforementioned.) e That in Cathedral and
*fter the * Collegiate Churches, where be ; many Priefts and Dea-
r * '.cons,, they fhould. all receive, the Communion with
c -te Minifter every jSunday at' the leaft., except they
'> e, foms> not., ally of them} had -a reasonable caufe
sceihiPrc- ^to the contrary. The piher^ this {for iayi-ng their
c ? tbe - ffice da y 1 y' as frtiwftj 'That all Priefts and Deacons
to*(/ rajie ' 'fhall, be bound to fay dayly the Morning and Evening
4 Prayer yet how fbort this in refpett of the office they qnit-
ie4\2 either openly, in v the Parim Church or Chappef, ,
4 if atfbonie and not being otherwife reafonably letted; '
*.or privately y^cegt. they be Jet by Preaching, ftudy-
Mrjg of Diyiaity , i* fome other urgent caufe. But
here
CoMtynivg the Eaglifb Reform&foa. "%j\
here alfo the two exceptive Glaufes annext {.Except
they have a reafonable caitfe totht 'contt '*Yy ', iff t6e*former ;
and Except they be 'let by V reaching,:* jiudykg of Divinity
orfome. other urgent cauj >,in the latter,*] have rendered thefe
Injunctions, as to the general, without vigour and effect,
or practice in this: Church-' Whifch I tlie Prudence 6i
thofe. who contrived the^Scdtch Liturgy-well obferving
thought fit thus to qualify -the latter inception if "Of seabepr*
*whkhCaufe, (fay they) if it be frequently .pretended, fat totht
1 they are to make the Bifhop of the Diocefs, or the ScGtcb Lim
* Arch-Bifhop of the Province the Judge and Allower.j] tltx ^
Befides the Sacrifice of the Mafs thus removed out ^ r < 4 ,
of the fecond new Form of the Communion ; the Invo- And id-
eation and Suffrages of the Saints were alfo expunged mjo'n of
out of the publick Litanies . When-as, even in the fail sxhts ex-
Englifh Litany put out under King Edward, after O Holy W,l*
Blejfed and Glorious Trinity &c. have mercy upon Hi 7 lt n \ es "
followed thus , Holy- Virgin Mary, Mother of God our
Saviour Jefm Chrifl Pray form. All holy Angels and Arch-
Angels , and all holy orders of blejfed Spirits pray for m t
All holy Patriarchs and Prophets, Apojlles, Martyrs, Con-
fefforsy and Virgins, and all the bleffed timpany of Heaven^
Pray for nt. Likewife in the Parliament-Act, 3,'4- Edw*
-6. 'id. c. it is commanded.* That in the Primers the
fentences 6f Invocation or Prayer to Saints be blotted
and clearly put em of the Tame. And this contrary to
the former univerlal practice of the Catholick Church.
See Chur. Govern. 4. Par. 98. .
Befides- this, in the fame- new Form is remitted the ^ x ^
neceflity of Sacerdotal Confeflion, and the performing a id the n e -
bf fuch penitence and humiliation as the Prieft -{hall C -Py "ft *
judge meet-, and the receiving of his absolution and re- %%'lf Co *
conciliation for thofe who are confeious to themfelvcs 1 /ajci. '
of mortal fins, or grievous crimes , before they may
prefume to approach to Gods Altar, and to the holy
Communion ot Ghriffis' v body and -blood (contrary to
the former decrees of fuperior Councils, and practice
of the Church Cathoiick: ) Iriftead whereof it isonfy
here ordered, ' That if any be an open and notorious
Y ?, ' evil
17* onctrnlng tbt Englifb RefortBatfoni
'evil liver, (To that the Congregationi>y him is offend-
'edj or have done any wrong to his Neighbors, the
* Curate fhall not admit him to the Communion before
c his giving fatisfaction of his repentance to the Con*-
'gregation, and at leaft declaring his full purpofe to <
* recompence the party wronged: And, before the
r.ti. iij. Communion, a general exhortation made, * That if any
'be a blafphemer, , adulterer, or be in malice, or envy,
' or any other grievous crime, he mould not come to
'that holy Table, except he be truly forry therefore,,
'and earneftly-minded to leave the fame vices, and do
' truft himfelf to be reconciled to Almighty God, and
'in charity with all the world. This is faid indeed in
F*i. 114. the fecond Exhortation, 'If there be any whofe Con-
'fcience is troubled, or grieved in any thing, lacking
'comfort or coucfeJ, let" him come to me, or to fome
other difcreet and learned P-rieft taught in the Law of
'God t and confefs and open his -fin and grief fecretly ;
'that he. may receive fuch ghoflly counfel, advice, and
' comfort, that his confcience may be relieved \ . and
' that, of us, as of the Minifters of God and of the
Church, he may receive comfort and abfolution, to
'the fatisfa&ion of his mind,., and avoiding of all fcruple
' and doubtfulnefs^ But the words- following [[viz. Re*
pairing fuch, as fhall be fatisfed with a general Confeffion y
not to be offended with them that do ufe, to their further
fatisfying, the auricular and /rcrt/ -Confeffion to the Prie& r
nor thofe alfo which thinks needful or convenient , for.
the quietnefs of their confidences , particularly to open,
their fim to the Pricft , to be of ended with them that
are fatisfied with their humble confeffion to God, and
I the general confeffion to the Church.^ I fay thefe words
(which are omitted in the fecond reformed Com*
mon-Prayer-Book, I fuppofe, as fpeaking too favour-
ably of theufeof Auricular Confeffion) do argue, that
thenceforth no neceffity of Sacerdotal Confeffion was
impofed upon any , for any crime. Likewife in the
. Vifitation of the Sichjxt is faid j Here fhall the fck^perfon
make a fecial cmfefiofy if hi feel his confcience troubled
With,
Concerning the Englijh Reformation, 17 j
with any weighty matter : which is alio retained in the
fecond Form of Common-Prayer. But here fuch Con-
feffion is commanded only hypothetically j not , if he
have committed, but if his Confcience be troubled with,
any weighty matter, which he hath committed. Which
unfortunate \_If-^ as experience hath fhewed, quickly
ruined the practice of Sacerdotal Confeffion.
C And indeed (with your leave to digrefs a little J when & 15^..
grievous fins are committed, this Uf-,2 might well have
been fpared. For k. every one, that hath committed
fuch fin, as is fuppofed tohaveputhimout of the State-
of Grace, and out of his Baptifmal Regeneration (for.
which only the Church requires Sacerdotal Confeffion)
either hath, or ought to have (and probably would have,-
if the Clergy taught him fo) his Confcience troubled; .
till he hath obtained a new reconciliation to God, by
thole whom God hath appointed to do this office for
him ; 2. But if his private repentance, when this is don
proportionably to his offence, is fufficient for his recon-
ciliation ; yet what grievous (Inner, after much repen^
tance, ought not flill to be troubled concerning the un~
worthines of it, till he bath confulted, in fuch an ha-
zard, his fpiritual Father much more knowing therein
than himfelf ? And then if all fuch ought to be troubled ;
all ought to confefs. Indeed lefs trouble of mind is many
times a fign of Jels penitence ; and, of fuch high offend*
ers 7 thofe have moft need of the Prieft's cure, who- are
leafl troubled. And thofe who are leaft troubled, ought
to be fo much the more troubled, that they are fo little
troubled : and ought to go to the Prieft and confefs fuch
fin, that he may excite them to greater trouble and for-
row for it, and may put them to fome pain in fearch-
ing their wound to the bottome, that fo it may be more
capable of cure. And on the other fide; thofe, who
in, and after long penitence, and even from all their
life, are much troubled for fuch their crimes, are likely
to be the beft penitents ; and confequently to have leaft
need of Sacerdotal Confeffion for the examining of their
repentance : which examination, and not confolation, I
imagine*.
174 Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
imagine, is the chief end and defign of the Reformed'*
prefcribing fuch Confefllon to thofe, who are troubled.
3. But then add to this \ that when once fuch Sacerdotal
Confefllon for great finners is commanded by the Church
(si e. by a lawful fuperior Council) to be obferved, as
neceflary, jure divino> or by divine Inftitution, Now,
it comes to pafs, that tho fuch Confefllon were fuppofed
not neceflary to be obferved or prattifed from any fuch
divine inftitution 5 yet, after decreed by fuch a Coun-
cil, fas who have authority to impofe it alfo upon feve-
ral other motives j from which they think it the molt
beneficial and the fecureft courfe for fuch finners fo to
do ;) it becomes neceflary to be practifed and obferved
as the Church's conftitution, even by thofe, who think
it not neceflary jure divino. 4. But yet further } were
not fuch Church-conftitution in this refpeft obliging ,
yet when as a thing is fo far difputable and doubtful,
whether jure divino, as that fuch a judgment, as this
of a fuperiour Council, hath declared, it fo \ and when-
as on the otherfide we our felves grant thus much, that
fuch thing, if not neceflary, is very beneficial, and may
upon this title be lawfully enjoyned by the Church's
Superiors : realbn will di&ate here, that it is the moft
prudent way, both for the Subjects of a particular Church
to obferve it , and for the Superiors of fuch Church to
enjoyn it, upon pain of incurring their cenfures, to, be
obferved. But now to return to our bufinefs.]
.
;
CHAP.
Concerning the Englijb Reformation. rjf
CHAP. X.
Of the Second Change of. the Publick
Liturgy in his time.
THus much concerning the Reformation made in the $. Ir7 .
firft new Form of the Publick Service under King n letting,
Edward , (to fay nothing here of the firft. additions to forth a f e -
the Mafs made at Windfor) much more temperate, and cond Vor,n
lefs varying from the former Service than the prefent % l .tiCn
is v as ordinarily things do not on aTuddain move from w &/cfe t y e
one extreme to another. In which Book alfo it is to firft was in
be noted \ that many of the alterations, which were mwytbhgs>
made, were only omiflions} As ot the Sacrifice of the fa* re
Mafs } of Invocation of Saints } of Auricular Confeffion j
of Elevation of the Eucharift (Adoration being not-pro-
hibited ) &c. without tying any to profeffing his faith
to be contrary tofuch things as were omitted : which I
impute to the warinefs and moderation of fome of the
Compofers, who retained a different perfwafion from
the reft. See before, . 127. And again , that in it
were many former ufages of the Church ftill retained :
which gave great offence to the forreign Reformers \
and to other Preci fans here, who had been nurfed abroad
under their Difcipline. Amongft which ufages retained
may be numbred thefe. At the Communion, in the
Prayer for the eslate of the Church Catholic^Z folemn Com-
memoration of the Saints^ and other faithful departed, F"*-**-
(which was thought fit by the late Compofers of the
Scotch Liturgy to be reftored again in part into the fame
Prayer , where is made a diftinft and different Com-
memoration of other faithful deceafed , and of the
Saints deceafedj Prayer for the dead , and that in the
fame manner, as formerly : See Burial of the dead^ Fol. 28.
Cas fuppoling fome of them in a ftate purgative or bet-
terable by fuch Prayers. See before, . 147.) Exorcifme
C / com-
t-]6 Concerning the English Reformation.
U command thee, unclean Spirit, that thou depart &C. FoE
Pol 4. 2 -l and mm n f ln f ants in Ba P tifme - Sanctifying,
or Beneditlion of the Water in the Font before it be
Foi. 8. ufed in Baptifme , (refumed by the Scotch Liturgy.,)
Extream Vnttion alfo ftill retained. Consecrating only
To much Bread and Wine, as (hall fuffice for the perfons
f 1 < appointed to receive the Holy Communion. And ming-
ling Water with the Wine. Reservation of the Sacrament
yr ... after publick Communion to be carried home to the
fit. zz. fick ^ there be any that day to be communicated (which
refervation were it made for fome longer time I fee not
how this difference can alter the lawfulnefs thereof.)
The quotidian Celebration of the Eucharift in all Ca-
ToL zi. thedral and Collegiate Churrches as yet practiced, tho
not enjoined. See Ruhr, Foi. 123. The Altars ftill left
in the fame Pofition and with the fame furniture, as
formerly. The Communion-bread made in the fame
Figure as formerly, only to be fomewhat thicker and
without any print upon them. The fame Holy Veftments,
Albes , Copes, ftill retained. The Oblation made after
Confecration, before receiving , fpoken of before. And
chiefly, the retaining ftill, in the Consecration and other
paflages of the Communion, all thofe former expreffi-
ons of the Mafs, which imply, whether by Tranf- or
Con-fubftantiation, a corporal prefence. For fuch pre-
fence was not a thing declared againft, till the Fifth year
of King Edw.mj4rt.28. {and then declared againft upon
this Philofophical reafon : became ejufdem hominis corpus
in multis locis fimul efle non poteft. But this part a*
gainft real or corporal Pretence, with its reafon, was after-
ward thought fit to be cafi out* of this Article, when they
Were reviewed by Queen Elizabeth'/ Synod 1562.] The
Obligation of Henry the Eighth's Six Articles being void-
ed, all perfons in this point were then left, as it were,
to their own opinion: amongft whom, as fome were
Zuinglians, fb a major part feem to have been in the
former days of King Edward either of the Roman, or
Lutheran , perfwafion. Neither is there any mention
concerning the manner of Chrifts Prffetice in the Eucharift
in
Concerning the Englijb Reformation. 177
In the Articles propofed to Winchefter, or in any other
of the Kings Injunctions : and therefore Bonner and
Gardiner (when forced to preach in publickj to the
great offence of fome of their Auditors, made this the
chief fubjecl: of their Sermons , and many, in the pub-
Jick Deputations had in Oxford and Cambridge about
this matter, freely and ex animo maintained fuch cor-
poral Prefence. See before, .107. And Cranmer hi m-
ielf alfo for a long time was a Lutheran in his opinion,
till at laft he was otherwife perfwaded by Ridley. Fox p.
11 15. and p. 1703. Neither was there fuch agreement
between Ridley and Peter Martyr at firft . but that the
one in the Oxford Difputations held a change after Con- .
fecration in the fubftance of the Bread and Wine , which
the other denyed in Cambridge. Fox p. 1255.
Thus ftood things fomewhat moderated in the firft L i ? s.
Form: againlt which therefore were made many com- it-whicbf*.
plaints. Calvin writ to the Protetlor foon after it was c 1 d J*i 6k
fet forth; where he incites him to a new Reformation "nl* rcml-
thereof : and after having found fault with Prayer/or vc d mmy
the Dead he goes on, Sunt & alia non perinde dam- thing mirth
nanda fortajfe, fed tamen ejufmodi, ttt excufari nonpoffmt. l av e^S c ^ e
Ilia omnia abfeindi femel praftiterit , ttt nihil in Ecclefia L... * ]0>i
Dei ufnrpetur y quod non & ipfius verbo conformefit, & ad
Ecclefia adificationem pertineat ^ ita vero tolerandi funt
jnjirmiy ut ad meliora promoveantur. After this, about
1551. Epislle y p, 135. he writ thus to Arch-Bifhop
Cranmer. Sic corretla funt externa fuperflitiones, ut re-
Jidui maneant innumeri furculi , qui affidne pulkdent. Imo
ex corrupt elis Papatus audio reliftam effe congeriem , qua
non obfeuret modo\ fed propemodum obruat pur urn <& genui-
num Dei cultum. Writ likewife to Bucer, then a Teacher
of the reformed Religion in Cambridge, that he fhould
foliate this matter^ telling him that he was cenfured
for too much moderation, and might thus free himfelf
from fuch an afperfion. Epittle, p. 107. Dominum
Proteftorem, ut volebas, conatus fum hortari, utflagitabat
frafens rerum flatus : tuum quoque erit modu omnibus in>
Jla*e, frafertim verbo ; ut ritvu % qui fuperfilicnii aliqkid
Z redo-
mtr.
178 Concerning the English Reformat ten.
redolent , tollantur e medio. Hoc tibi nominatim commendo?
at te invidia liberet, qua. te falfo gravari apud multos non
ignores j nam mediis confiliis te vel amhorem vel approba-
torem femper infer ibiint. Scio hanc quornndam animisfttf-
picionem altius infixam efie^ qttam Ht earn reveller e facile ft y
ttianfi nihil omittas. Bitcer thus excited by Calvin, and
alio requefted by Cranmer, having the Book tranflated
intoLatine, An. 1 55 1. writes a cenfure thereof} where-
in he defireth the alteration or omiffionofmany things
(even to the difallowing of the ufe of the Surplice, and
of fuch other veltments, as are there appointed % of
faying of the fecond Service at the Akar , of the Pref-
bytet's taking the bread in his hand, and the ufingof
the fign of the Crofs in the Confecration , befides greater
matters, of praying for the dead &c.) Yet, of feveral
of thofe things , which he would have to be changed,
he confefled, both that they were ancient, and might in
fome manner be iriculpably ufed , but yet thought it
, better that they mould be removed : u becaufe not ap-
pointed in Scripture by word or example : * ; becaufe
* they might be, or alfo had been, abufed to fuperftition :
i becaufe the Church mould partake as little as might
be of the fame ufages with Anti-Chrift. Bucer Cenfur.
in Ordinat. Ecclef. Angl. p. 458, 467. &c.
. 159. Upon fuch exceptions taken, at the Liturgy, asvoetl
from abroad, as alfo by fome of the prcciferfortat home f faith,
Dr. Heylin, Reform, juftif p: 31. and Hi fir. of Reform.
p. 107.) and becaufe there had rifen divers doubts for
the fafhion and manner of the miniftration of thefaid
Service, rather by the curiofty of the Minifter and mi-
fiakers, than of any other worthy caafe (faith the Act of
Parliament it felf, 5,6. Edw. 6. 1. c which ftiews
what a good opinion they had of the former Book) It
was committed to be new corrected, but by what per-
fons we know not. The Ad, without any fuch En.
(gomium of thefe Reviewers, as of the firft Compofers,
faith only, - That the King caafed it to be faithfnlly and
godly pcrufed, explained and made fully per feci. Perhaps
it
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. ijf
ft was correded ( which is one of Dr. Hcylin's conje-
ctures : See before, . 42.) by thofe who were appoint-
ed by the King about this time to compofe a Form of
Ordination j which Form the Ad joined with this new
Service-Book. But it could not be done by the fame
perfbns, that compofed the former, at leaft not by all
of them i becaufe -Day before this was ejeded out of
his Bilhoprick ; and two more Shyp and Holbeck,, as I
think, before this deceafed ; and Harley and Taylor were
chofen their Succeflbrs. The thing matters not much.
Thus correded it was prelented to the Parliament, and
it only by them authorized to be ufed.
Which fecond Form fbefides cafting out feveral other t $^
things that were retained in the former; as the Comme- Among the
moration of Saints, and Prayer for the dead ; many Rites >?# Prayer
in the Adminiftration of Baptifme ; the liberty of ex- f or ]*-' dead
tream Vnftion -, the Oblation and Prayers in the Com- gxtrSonf
munion -, which were made immediately after Qonfe- thttfeemU
oration, fpoken-of before, . 148, 149.) above all feems toiler the
to have taken a vigilant fpecial care for the altering and seaiorcor m
removing out of the former Form all thofe paifeges, t ff '* 1 Prc :
which might argue any real or corporal Prefence ofthe^^j^
Body and Blood of Chrift ('whether it be by Tranf- or
Con-fubftantiation, or any other way J with the Sym-
bols. Whereas therefore, in the Prayer of Cnfecration,
thefe words are in the Miffo! , Quam cblationem tu Dens
in omnibus qu&fumus benediclatn accept abilemque facer e dig-
neris, ut nobis Corpus & Sanguis fat dileclijfimi Filii tui
Domini Noftri Jcftt ChrifU ; and fo in the firft Form of
Kipg Edward thefe words , Hear us Merciful Father,
we befeech thee : and with thy Holy Spirit and word vouch-
fafe to bl >J< efs and fane >J< tify thefe thy gifts, and crea-
tures of Bread and Wine, that they may be unto us the Body
and Blood of thy moil dearly beloved Son (Boththe Midal
and that Form ordering the perfon confecrating at this
time to take both the Bread and the Cup into his hands) :
Inftead of this, the fecond Form is thus changed , ' Hear
4 us, O Merciful Father,, we befeech thee, and grant,
,*that we, receiving thefe thy Creatures of Bread and
Z 2 * Wine,
tSo Concerning the Englifb Rzformxtiea.
c Wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jefus Chrift"*
4 holy Inftitution , in remembrance of his Death and
' Paffion, may be partakers of his moft blefled Body and
* Blood (omitting alfo the Priefts touching or handling
the Pattin or Chalice : ) which is done according to
Bucers directions in his Cenfura p. 468. Whereby feems
to be avoided the acknowledging of any Prefence of
Ghrift's Body and Blood with the Symbols*, of which
alfo Bucer faith , p. 476. Antichriftianum eft affirmars
quicquam his dementis adeffe Chrifti extra ufum pr<tbitionis
& reception**' For the fame reafon it feems to be, that
the Glory be to God on high &C. and the Benedittus, qui
venit i nomine Domini* after the Sarfttm Corda, the one
is transferred after the Communion -, and the others o-
mitted. Likewife *, whereas in the adminiftring of thefe
Myfteries, the Mrflal ufeth this- Form , Corpus Domini
Jefu Chrifti cuftodiat animam tttam in vitam attrnam j and
ib alfo the frit Book of King Edward the Second fas it
were againft the apprehending of any Real Prefence to
the Symbols* or any oral feeding on that Body) re-
s raoveth thofe words, and placeth inftead thereof only
thefe : Take and eat this^ in remembrance that Chrift dyed
for thee, and feed on him in thy heart by Faith "with thanks -
giving:. Again*, Drinks this in remembrance &C : So^
whereas it is faid in the firft Form- in the Prayer of hum:
blc accefs, Grant us fo to' eat the fie ft of thy dear Son Jefus
Chrifti aud to drinh^his blood in thefe baly Myfteries *, the
fecond omits \jn thefe holy Myfteries f\ Likewife, at
the end of the Communion-Service is added this Kubrick.
(declaring, that kneeling at the participation of the Sa-
crament is required for a fignificatton of the humble ac-
knowledging of the benefits of Chrift given therein unto
the worthy receiver*, and not, for giving any adoration
to the Sacramental Bread and Wine there bodily re-
ceived :, or in regard of anyreal credential Prefence of
Chrift "s natural Body and -Blood.) Whereas its or*
*dained in the Adminiftration of the Lord's Supper;
* that the Communicants kneeling fhou Id receive the
1 Holy Coramunioa,. which thing, is well meant for- a
figa'u
Concerning the Englift Reformat ion. ir
^fignification of the humble and grateful acknowledg-
ing of the benefits of Chrift given unto the worthy
1 receiver, and to avoid the profanation and diforders
* which about the Holy Communion might elfe enfue:
'"Left yet the fame kneeling might be thought or taken
'otherwife, we do declare that it is not meant thereby,
* that any Adoration is done or ought to be done either
c unto the Sacramental Bread or Wine there bodily re-
ceived, or unto any real and efTential Prefence there
* being of Chrift's natural Flefh and Blood; For as con-
'cerning thejSacramental Bread and ^ine, they remain
* ftill in their natural fubftances, and therefore may not
'beadoredj for that were Idolatry. And as concern-'
c ing the natural Body and Blood of our Saviour Chrift,
4 they are in heaven and not here : for it is againft the-
* truth of Chrift's true natural Body to be in moe places-
c than one at one time. Thus that Rubrick j thought
fit to be omitted in the Common-Prayer-Book of Queen
Elizabeth j of which fee the Reafon below 179.11. 2.
Accordingly the Altar was changed into a-' Table, (the
fides whereof were fet North and South) fet near the
Reading-place j ordered, at the Communion time, to
be-covercd with a fair white Linnen Cloth yithe other
veftments prohibited - r fave only a Surplice for a Prieft,- v
and Rochet Tor a Biinop , .and, to takeaway all Super-
ftition, the Communion Bread appointed tobefuch as
is ufually eaten at the Table j but the pureft of that
fort that can conveniently be had, See the Kubricks of
King; Edward's fecond Common Prayer-Book^ FoL 126. And i*'?^ 1 **'
laftiy , whereas the firft gives caution, thatfo much Bread T ^J" "'
and Wine jhallbe confecrated^ asjhall Jiifficefor the yerfons ap-> Where <
pointed to receive the Holy Communion } except fome fhall Conurnvg
be referved for .the Communion of -the Sick: The fe- tbereduclu
cond omits any iuch caution , ordering, only, jhaf the %l n U^%
Curate have the remains tn his own ufe. i n this Pre
But the new- Liturgy compofed for Scotland , well fence made
difcerning ,what thefe alterations aimed at, reducethaH the n <
things to the former way, reftores thofe words in the ^ tHr PJ' )f
Conlecration [ with thy holy fiirit and word.&Q.* that ^Edl.ft 3
They [Form,
182 Concerning tin EnglijJi Reformation..
They may be unto its the Body &c] ordering (again) the
Presbyter, that officiates, to take the Pattin a^d Chalice
in his hands-, and leaving out alfo the caution of non-ele-
vation, which was inferted in the firft Book of King
Edward : removes the words added in the delivering
of the Myfteries Takf. and eat this &c] and inftead
thereof adds after the former words the people's refponfe
Amen] according to the cuftome of Antiquity ("See
Dionyf. Alexand. apud Eufeb. Hifior. 7. 1. 8. C, Leo Serm.
6. de jejuni 7. menfis. Augufk. ad Orojium quasi, 49,)
fpoken as a Confeflion of their Faith, that they acknow-
ledged that which they received to be Corpus Domini.
Laftly requires him that officiates , that he consecrate
Bread and Wine with the leafl, to the end there may be
little left ', and that what is left be not carried out of the
i Church, but reverently eaten and drunk by fuch of the
Communicants only, as the Presbyter, that celebrates,
(hall take unto him.
6 \6i. All this could: not pafs the Obfervation of the Scotch-
Mucbcom* man, who' in the Laudenfium Autocatacrifis,^. 107. thus
plained of cenfures it, * In the next Prayer, faith he, [i. e. that
ti Lwdcn-<- fConfecration2 are put in the words of the Mafs,where-
f.uvn Auto- 1 by G d i s befought by his omnipotent Spirit fo to fanSti-
fy the Oblations of Bread and Wine,- that they may become
to us Chrifl's Body and Blood. ; From thefe words all Pa-
' pills ufe to draw the truth cf their Tranf-fubftantia-
'tion-, wherefore the Englifh Reformers |j- e. the latter]
'fcraped them out of their Books , but our men put
* them fairly in. And good reafon have they fo to do.
* For long ago they profeHed, that, about the Prefence
* of Chrifl's Body and Blood in the Sacrament after Con-
sideration, they are fully agreed with Lutherans and
* Papifts ; except only about the formality and mode of
* Prefence [here quoting Mountag. Appeal, p. 289.] They
c make an expref3 Rubrick for the Prieft's taking the
Patin, and the Chalice in his hand\ in the time of Con-
secration. Which taking, not being either for his own
* participation, or the diftribution toothers, why Ilia II
c we not underltand the end of it to be, that which the
'Mafs
Concerning the English Rtferw&thn. 183
? Mafs there enjoyns, their Elevation and Adoration ?
' The Elevation being long ago practiced by fome of our
'Bifiiops^ and Adoration, when the'Patin and Chalice
1 are taken in the Prieft's hands , avowed by Heylirfs
* Anfw. to Burt. p. 137. The Englifh indeed, in giving
1 the Elements to the people, retain the Mafs-words - 7
c but to prevent any mifchief, that could arife in the Autocat - '?
1 people's mind from their found of -a Corporal Prefence, lu '
*they put in at thediftribution of both the Elements,
* two Golden Sentences : of the hearts eating by Faith j
' of the Souts drinking in remembrance. But our men,
* being nothing affraid for the people's belief of a Cor-
'poral Prefence, have pulled out of their hands, and
* fcrapedout of our Book, both thefe Antidotes. And
' the Mafs-words thus quit of the Englifh Antidotes
' muft not ftajid in our Book fimply : but that the people
'may take extraordinary notice of thefe Phrafes, there
'are two Rubricks fetupto their backs, obliging every
'Communicant with their ownmouth to fay their Amen
'to them. The Englifh permit the Curate to carry
* home the relicks of the Bread and Wine, for his private
c ufe : but fuch Profanity by our Book is difcharged.
' The Confecrate Elements are enjoyned to be eaten
'in the Holy place, by the Prieft alone, and fome of
* the Communicants that day: yea, for preventing
of all dangers, a cautelisput in, thatfo few Elements?
1 as may, be confecrate. And our Book will have the Ele-
ments after the Confecration covered with a Qorporal &c.
Thus the firft Form, both when firft eftablifhed in . t 6^
King Edward?* , and when revived in King Charles's
time, found many Adverfaries. But did the new one
efcape any better? No. For when all thefe oflenfive
things in the fecond draught were amended according
to feveral precifer fancies , yet neither fb did the fecond
content all palats, for the humour of Innovation know-
eth no bounds. Soon after it was framed, as the chief
body of the Clergy under Queen Mary deferted both it,
and the former , and returned to the old Church-Ser-
vice 1 fo the EngUfh Protectants, that were then diP
perfed
,i.$4 Concerning the Engltjb Reformation.
perfed abroad at Franck ford in Germany ', fell into great,*
diileniions about it : as iome for, fo many againit, it.
See a fuller relation in Heylirfs Hisl. of Reform, in Queen
Mary p. 59. &c. And Calvin hearing the noife thereof,
as he had formerly ufed his Pen to the Proteclor &c,
againit the firifc Book - 7 fo now doth he to the Englifh
-Cjlvin Ep. in Franckford,aga\nR, the fecond *, faying , In Anglican*
.? **J Liturgia qualem defcribitis [i t e. the new one, which
fome of them then ufed at Franckford~\ multas video fw
iffe tolerabiles ineptias. Sic ergo a talibus rudiment^ in-
cipere licmty at dottos tamen & graves Chrifii miniftros
ultra . tniti & aliquid limatius ac purius qu<trete confenta-
neum foret. Si hatlenus in Anglia viguiffct fncerareligio y
illiquid in melius correBnm multaque detract a e(se oportMt,
.Nunc cum, ever/is illisprinctpiis, alibi inHituendavobts fit
Ecclefia &, liber um fit formam de integro componere [he
thinks it feems any Paftors have power to make to them-
felves new Liturgies] quid fibi vdint ncfcio, quos fascis
Papiflicae reliquiae tantopere deletlant. Amant ea quibus
affueti funt ? Hoc nugatorium & puerile efl } &c. Thus
Cahin. And fo Bucer likewife in his cenfure of the firft
fwho died within a few weeks after he had writ it, be-
fore the compiling of the fecond) hath blamed many
things that remain in the fecond. After Queen Aiary\
death, the fecond Book being reflored here again to its
former authority , many of the more zealous Refor-
mifts, both by words and writings, made fuch oppo-
^ fltion againit it , that Qneen Elizabeth , in terrorem,
executed two for this caufe: See before, . 65. and
xaufed Arch-Bimop Whitgift toexaclof all thofc, that
'entred into the Clergy, a Subfcription that they would
ufe it, and no other Form. Cambd. Eliz.. An. Dom. 1583.
Eccleftafhical Can. 36. Which Subfcription (the party,
.that oppofed this Book at laft prevailing) was remitted
by the Parliament 1640} and, fince that, I need not tell
you what it hath fuhered. The old Form fupplanted
.the Mais v the new Form the old', and then the old one
..being railed again- out of its afhes in the new Scotch
< .Liturgy ( which began all the -troubles ) had almoft
brought
Qjtjncermng the Engiijh Reformation l $
. \j
brought, in the late tumults, a'fatalovertfcrowiboth upon
the new one and uponit felf.. Thus much from . 143.
concerning this Kings new Liturgies,
By vertue of fuch a Supremacy, the King conceiving tf. 1^4.
he had power to alter and reform tie; Ecclefiailical Laws, llt th * ***?*
tho eftablifhed by former fiiperior. Councils, 'appoints f^^/^fcicl
ed C the Parliament affenting thereto ) eight perfons f ia fti C ai
(amongft whom were twoBifhops Cranmer andTkirlby, umcomr-
and Peter Martyr) to prepare this work: Who drew i Ftfis,
up a body of them; which was then made pnblick, and e *Maty f
fince, reprinted 1640. But indeed it appeareth not, ^[f gy
that this Reformation of them was ever ratified by
King, Parliament , or Convocation, r By fuch Supre^ See thlFre ~
macy he abrogated all former Church-laws concerning y^"* 4
days of fafting or abftinence : and appointed thofe he ' Ea i[
thought fit, by his own and the Parliaments authority \
and difpenfed with whom he. thought fit, for ncttob*
ferving them;. See Stat. 2,. ? Edw. i.chap< Wherein;
after a Preface declaring, * That the, Kings Siibjeclss-now
^ad a more .perfect and clear light of the Gbfpeland
* true word of God fhewed, declared and opened, thro
'the mercy of God, by the hands of the Kings Majefty,
'and his moft noble Father; andthereby perceived, that
c one day or meat of itfelfis not more holy, more ; pure s
'or more clean, than another &c\ \as if the former
Churchy which they left v h ad taught them otherwife^ aftefc
* this Preface, I fay, the King with the confent of Parlia-
* ment firlfc ordains, That all manner of Statutes, Laws
4 and Conftitutions concerning any manner of fafting, . . ,
* or abftinence from ant kinds of meats, fhall,from.t he
* firfh of May next enfuing, loofe their force and ftrength,
'and be void and of none effeft. ; Then fets down the
'days upon which he will have abftinence fromflefh ob-
served, upon the Penalty of paying Ten Shillings, and
' fufiering ten days Imprisonment \ except thofe, who
'being not enfeebled with age.orficknefs, fhall receive
*a licence to eat flefh from the King or his Succeflbrs.
For yon mult know, that the maker of a Law>hath power *
to difpenfe with it. But here note, that only abftinenct
A a from
i$6 Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
frdm flejb is enjoyned on thofe days by this Statute ; not
Filing : nor is Failing enjoyned by any other Statute
that 1 can find fave only on Holy-day 'Eves, by a Sta-
J\' f " b 6 > tute made two or three years after. Neither is there
^ ,c * any obligation for the obfervation of either falling or
abftinence on thefe days, by any exprefs Canon of this
Church reformed (when as now the former Church-Laws
concerning this were by the Kings Supremacy nulled in
this Aft; J but only, by Act of Parliament ^ and the
end of fuch abftinence, in the Parliament, All %. Eliz.*
5, c. profefled to be only upon a TolitickjconftderatiWy
the increafe of Fifhermen and Mariners , &c. ' And
* not for any Superftition (faith that Act) to be main-
* tained in the choice of meats ; or, as if fuch forbear-
ing of flefh were of any neceflity for the faving of the
' Soul of man*, or, that it is the Service of God, other*
' wife, than as other Politick Laws are and be. Tho
King Edward in the fore-cited Statute, I confefs, men-
tions partly another end: iiz becaufe that due and
godly abftinence is a me dm. to venue ^ and to fubdue mem
bodies to their Soul and Spirit \ And Tdoubt not, that
many devout perfons in this Church holding themfelves
bounden to the former Ecclefiaftical Conflitutions, not-
withftanding the Kings abrogation , have ftill obferved
this duty in obedience thereto. See likewife 5, 6. Edw.
6. 3. c, the fame Regal authority appointing the Holy-
days. And thefe things are done m Parliament, without
ifhe leafl mentioning or referring to any Siynod.
tf. i*f. Likewife by vertue of fuch Supremacy, the King with
sta f . i, 3. tonfent of Parliament ordained , 'That all Laws pofr-
Edwtf.ai.c. <Jtive, Canons, Conflitutions heretofore made by man
1 only, which prohibit Marriage to any Spiritual Per-
'fon, who by Gods Law may lawfully marry, fhallbe
'utterly void and of none effect : and this upon con-
'fider-ation (as it is in the Preface of the fame Act) of
* fuch uncleannefs of living and other great inconveni-
ences which have followed of compelled chaflity {_as
if the Church compelled any perfon to Juch chaflity \ except
hypothetically, if he will take m him fitch a profeffion.
Or
Concerning the Englifb Reformation* 187
Or at if in this the Church enjoyned any thing, which pie
fir si fitted not - to be in every, ones power to obferve, if ttfittg
a jnfi endeavour ?2 Now whereas it is faid, in 5. 6.
Edw. 6. 12. c That the flanderous reproach of holy
* Matrimony i. e. of Priefts \ doth redound to the
' dishonour of the Clergy of this Realm , who have
* determined the fame [Marriage of Clergy] to be moffc
' lawful by the Law- of God, in their Convocation, as
' well by their common aiTent, as by the fubfcriptioh
c of their hands: Such afTent, as Iikewife that which
they fay to the famepurpofein the 42 Articles Art. 31.
no way oppofeth the Law of the Church. For things
moft lawful by Gods Law fas-Marriage of the Clergy
is, by the Church, allowed to be) yet may be lawfully
prohibited by the Cnurch : Whofe Law id this matter
the Clergy of this land juftified in the third and fourth
of the Six Articles. Neither, if they had here op-
pofed lit (as they do not) would their fentence be of
any force*, becaufe contrary to the Conftitution of for-
mer fuperiour Councils. i i
By vertue of fuch Supremacy, the Ring in the Sixth <j. u$.
year of his Reign publifhed by his authority 42 Articles t-&fay> u
of Religion, containing feveral matters of Faith, which tb J Editl0 ! t
are there ftated contrary to the definitions of former fij^jg"
fuperiour Councils. Which Articles are faid indeed i,gi l Jf-
to have been firft decreed and agreed on by a Synod ferm from
of the Clergy held at London ; the Title prefixed to tbc f* mtr
them being this, Articuli, de quibtts in Synodo London. ( ?"/
An. Dom. 1552* *d tollendam opinionum dijfenfionem &
confenfum vera religionis firmandum inter Epifcopos & alios
truditos viros convener at, regia anthoritate in Uicem edtti.
But this I cannot thus eafily concede, notwithftanding Where
this Title. Thus far indeed I grant -, that they feem whether
to be compiled or confented to by fome members of that th , eie Ariu
Synod, whom the King after the Synod had appointed ? \nZ
fthe Synod leaving this bufinefs to him) to draw up ^sjW.
fuch Ecclefiaftical Laws : and fo I grant that de illisconve-
nerat inter Epifcopos & alios eruditos viros qui erant pars
Miqna Synodi London. But that thefe Articles were
, A a 2 pub-
2$$ donurnitig the Exgtifi Reformation,
. ^mWilh^dv^ft&blifticd, of failed by that Synod, I think
there is good reafon to deny, from thefe. relations which
follow.
$..i*7. Where I will firft tranfcribe you, what Mr. Fuller^
Hift. Ecclef, 7. 1. p. 420. who had perufed the Records
concerning it,, faith of this Synod or Convocation. . As
'for the Records of this Convocation (faith he) they
* are but .one' degree , above blanks, fcarce affording the
'names of the fCierks; affembled therein (for which fee
'alfo Heylin\$ Hift. of Reform. KingEdw*\>. \t.i.) In-
c deed they had no CommifTion from the King to meddle
'with Churcf^buflnefs , and no Convocation can hear
'complaints in Religion, nor fpeak in redrefs thereof,
'till a Coinmiffion be- granted unto it from Regal au-
* thority,. Now .the true reafon,. why the King would
'not entruft thediffufive body of the Convocation with
*a power. t6 meddle with matters of Religion , was a
*juft jealoniy, which he had, of the ilkaffecYion of the
'major part thereof - 7 :who, under a fair rind of Pro-
* reliant Profeffion, had the rotten core of Roman Su-
'perititiDn. It was therefore conceived fafer for the
'King to rely on the ability and fidelity of fome felect
' confidents cordial to the caufe of Religion , than to
'adventure the fame to be difcufled and decided by a
'fufpecled Convocation. However this barren Convo-
' cationis entitled the Parent of thofe Articles of Re-
ligion, 42 in -number, which are printed with. this
'Preface^ Articnli t .de quibus &c. as is recited before.
'With thefe Articles was bound a Carechifme, younger
'in age, as bearing date of the next year, but of the
.'fame extract, relating to .this Convocation as Author
* thereof. Indeed it was firft compiled, as appears in
h the Kings Patent prefixed,by a fingle Divine (charafter-
*ed pious and learned:) but afterwards perufed and
'allowed, by the Bifhops. and other learned men (under-
'ftandit the Convocation;) and by Royal authority
'commended to all Subjects, commanded to all School-
1 Mafters -to teach their Scholars, y e t very few in the
* Convocation ever, faw h 3 much left explicitly con-
* fented ,
Concerning the Englifb Reformatio;}, 189
* tented thereunto. But thefe had formerly, it feems,
' paflcd over their.power to the feleel: Divines appointed
1 by the King. In which fenfe they may be faid to have
'done itthemfelves by their Delegates, to whom they
'had deputed their authority. A cafe not fo clear,
''but that it occaliojied a Cavil, at the next Convoca-
' tion in the firft of Queen Mary : When the Papifts
0- e. all 'the Conpfir/ttion fave fix perfons~\ therein aflem-
* bled renounced the legality of anyfuch former Tran-
'factions. Thus Mr. Fuller, one interefled in this mat-
ter on the other fide.
Next, if you would know the queftioning of thisCa- $. ie%>
techifme (to which as well,as the Articles, was pretend-
ed the name of the Synod ) and the anfwer returned
thereto-, In the Relation made thereof in Fox p. 1282.
thus fpeaks the Prolocutor Dr. Wefion to the Convoca-
tion concerning it : ' For that (Taith hej there is a Book
c of late ,'fet forth , called the Catechifme , bearing the
5jaame of this Honorable Synod Q. e. the Uft which JateQ,
'and yet put forth without their confents, as I have
'learned, being a Book very peftiferous and full of He-
f redes ; and like wife a Book, of Common Prayer , very
'abominable: I have thought it.therefore beib, firft to
.''.begin with the Articles of the Catechifme, concern-
Xiftg the Sawament of the Jit or ^ to confirm the natural
'Pre fence of Ghrilt in the fame, andalfo Tranfubftan-
.' tiation. \_for which conference the next Fryday being ap-
printed^ Then (faith the relation) the Prolocutor ex-
1 hibited two Bills unto the Houfe 5 (The one, for Qthe
aforementioned Article of the Catechifme] the natural
frefence of Chrift in the Sacrament of the Altar } the other
concerning the Catechifme } that it was not by that Houfe* s
agreement ^formerly;] fet forth , and that they did not
C for the prefent] agree thereunto) requiring all them
' to fubferibe to the fame ; as he himfelf had done.Where-
*cunto the whole Houfe. did immediately afTent^ except
fix. Jo. Philpot Zone of the fix 'Renegers~\ ftood up and
fpake firft concerning the Catechifme , ' That he thought,
* they were deceived in the Title of the Catechifme,
4 ia
I$o Concerning the Englijh Reformat ion.
'in that it beareth the Title of the Synod of Londonhft
* before this \ altho many of them , which then were
* prefect, were never made privy thereof in fettingit
'forth: for that this houfe had granted the authority
\ to make Ecclefiaftical Laws unto certain perfons to be
* appointed by the Kings Majefty -, and whatfoever Ec-
' clefiaftical Laws they or the molt part of them did fet
3,4.Edw.tf. 'forth, according to a Statute in that behalf provided,
**> c. t it might well be faid to be done in the Synod of Lon-
1 don ; altho fuch as be of the Houfe now had no notice
* thereof before the promulgation. And that in this
' point he thought the fetter-forth thereof nothing
' to have flandered the Houfe, as they by their Subfcrip-
I tion went about to perfwade the world ; fince they
- f (faith he) had our Synodal authority committed unto
them to make fuch Spiritual Laws , as they thought
4 convenient and neceflary. This concerning the que*
ftioning of this Catechifme and Articles in the beginning
of Queen Mary's days ; and the Anfwer returned thereto.
But to clear the matter a little further ; We find in the
fame Fox p. 1704, after this, Arch-bifhop Cranmer, in
his tryal before the Cbmmiffidners at Oxford, ( Brooks
Bifhop of Gloucefter andotheis) charged amongft other
things with being the Author of this Catechifme and Arti-
cles, and with compelling men agarnft their wills tofnb~
fcribe them ; the former of which he there confeffeth ;
but denyeth the latter. The words in Fox are, 7^ In-
terrog. Item. ' That the faid Tho, Cranmer did fly and
' recufe the authority of the Church -, did hold and foI
' low the Herefy concerning the Sacrament of the Altar,
'and alfo did compile and caufed to be fet abroad divers
' Books. Anfwer. Whereunto when the names of the
' Books were recited to him he denyed not fuch Books,
'which he was the true Author of. As touching the
' Treatife of Peter Martyr upon the Sacrament, he denyed
'that he ever faw it before it was abroad ; yet did ap-
' prove and well like of the fame. As for the Catechifme,
' the Book of Articles , with the other Book againlt
6 Winchefter he granted the fame to be his doings. 8 th /-
terrog.
Concerning the Englifb -Reformation* 191
t terrog. * Item, That he compelled many againft their
'wills to fublcrtbe to the fame Articles. Jnfxver. He 1
'exhorted (he faid) fuch as were willing to fubferibe :
f but againft their wills-he compelled none.
Having given you thefe three relations, now to reflect , 16$,
a little on them. Firft, if you well confider the words
in the Title of the Articles , de quibut inter Epifcopos
& alios erudito's viros &c. they feem not the ordinary ex- -
preffion of a Synodal Aft which runs more generally ;
as thus \jde quibus convenit- inter Arehiepijcopos, EpiJcopas r
& Clerum miverfum'} or the like. Next, you may ob-
serve", that tho the Prolocutor in the Synod i Maria
queftioneth, and Philpot anfwereth concerning the Ca-
techifme, why it mould be published in the name of the
Synod j yet they both fpeak , not of the Catechifme
taken by it felf ; but only of the Articles which were
firft printed at the end of this Catechifme, and bound
up with it*, which the Prolocutor therefore calls the
Articles of the Catechifme, and propofeth the matter of
the 22th of thefe Articles for difputation -, and fo alfo
calleth them the Catechifme) became the firft title of this
Book is Catechifmm brevis &c. Now that they mult
fpeak of the Articles is plain j becaufethe Catechifme
as taken by it felf is not at all entitled to the Synod ,
but only the Articles at the end thereof. The Title of
theCatechifme is only this Catechifmm brevis Christians
difciplina fummam ccntinens omnibus Ludimagiftris autho-
ritate regia commendatus. Neither do thofe words in
Philpot's Anfwer \_that the houfehad committed their Sy*
nodal authority to certain perfons to be appointed by the King
to. make fuch Ecclefafiieal Laws as they thought convenient
&crj agree at all to this Catechifme -, but to the Ar-
ticles only. For this Catechifme was made before by
a private perfon (that is, by the Arch-bi(hop, if we
may believe his own confeffion related above) and after-
ward approved only by fome Bifhops and other erudm
viri, as the King faith in the Preface thereof. Cum bre-
vis & explicata Catechifmi ratio apio quodam & erudito
viro ftnferipta nobis ad cognofemdnm offerntnr, ejus diti-
gmttm
192 Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
gtnttm inquifitionem quibufdam epifcopU 0- aliU\ eruditis
cemmifimw , quorum judicium magnam^ apud nos author i~
tat cm habet '; & quia conveniens cum fcripturis &C. vifaeft,
placuit non folum eum in affettum- lucemque proferre , fed
etiam propter perfpicuitatem omnibm ludorum magi/Iris ad.
docmdum prcponere &c. Neither is this Gatechifme ab~
ftracted from the Articles any fuch peftiferous Book, or
fo fulj of Herefies, as the Prolocutor complains of - 7 be-
ing compofed in general terms for School-boys - 7 and
tiot dating, fcarce touching, any controversy. Add
to this, that, tho the Gatechifme was not made by the
Synod, yet if the 42 Articles that were then printed
and bound with the Catechifme, were framed by it;-
neither had the Prolocutor any reafon to have fallen
upon and gotten hands againft: the Catechifme, as being
falfly afcribed to that Reverend Affembly, (when as, that,
which was far more oppofite to that which he accounted
the Orthodox Religion, (namely thefe Articles) were
known to be pafTed by them ; ) Neither would Philpot
have concealed this matter - 9 fince this known Act of
the Synod compofing thefe Articles would have juftified
that Act of the Delegates compofing the Gatechifme ; for
the Doctrine of the Gatechifme is contained in the Ar-
ticles. But> if by this Catechifme both the Prolocutor
and Philpot meant the Articles at the end thereof, (as it
cannot be otherwife) then Philpot hath revealed to us
all the truth concerning the compofing or ratifying of
them; and why, in the impreffion, they were afcribed
to the Synod : Namely becaufe the Synod had given
authority to thofe the King fhould nominate, to make
Ecclefiaftical Laws ; and fo by thofe perfons f being Epif-
copi & alii.eruditi viri) were thefe Articles compiled
or confirmed - 7 the Synod it feems leaving both this mat-
ter, and the election of the perfons for doing of it to
the Kings care, without refer ving any review tjiereaf
to themfelves, contrary to the Firft, Second and Sixth
Thefes. But Mr. Philpot difcovers the. motive, which
this Synod (if he meant this, and not fome former
Synod) might have to do this,when he mentions a former .
Aft
Concerning the "English Reform ttion. 19 j
'Ad: of Parliament , 3, \.Edw. 6. u. c. enftating the
King in this power -, which Act was made two years be-
fore the Seflion of this Synod : but then this isfomewhat
ftrange , that what was acknowledged (formerly) as
the Kings right , is (now) made by Mr. Philpot tho
CJergy-'s conceflion to him. Thus then werethefe Ar-
ticles made, not by , but after , the Synod : and this *
is the reafon, why tho the production of fuch a Body
of Articles would have been by much the folemneft Act
of a Synod, that was done in King Edward's days j yet
both the Records and the Hiftorians, Fox, Godwin, An-
tiqmtates Britanicm , and thofe others, that Thave fees,
are filent therein* And the Arch-bimop , to whom it
would have been an excellent defence, to have fnewed
them, tho of his compiling, yet to have been confirmed
and generally fubfcribed by fuch a full Synod ; yet he alfo
pleads no fuch thing. And hence we may learn the rea-
fon of that which Dr. Heylin obferveth p. 25. 'That
4 tho a Parliament was held at this very time, aHd that
'* this Parliament had pafled feveral Acts, which con-
'cemed Church-matters, as, an Act for Uniformity of
6 Divine Service, and* for the Confirmation of the Book^of
< Ordination 5,6. Edw. 6. i.e. An Act declaring, which
' days fliall only be kept for Holy-days, and which for Fail-
l ing-days. 3. c. An Act againfl finking, or drawing
c any weapon in the Churchy or Church-yard. 4.C. <\n
' Act for the legitimating of the Marriages of Priesls.
c 12. c. : Yet neither in this Parliament (faith he) nor
* in that which followed, is there fo much as the ieaffc
Syllable which reflected! this way, or medleth any
1 thing at all with the Book of Articles. Thm Dr. Heylin.
Which Obfervation, as to him it affords an Argument,
that Religion reformed in thefe Articles therefore can
be called no Parliament-Religion^ fo to me, that it was
alfo no Symdal.Religion : becaui'e we fee the Parliaments
in King Edward's time corroborating or rather prevent-
ing the Synod in all other Transitions about the Refor-
mation. See before, .47. Neither can it be fai dim-
proper to the Parliament to enjoyn obedience, to thefe,
B b as
194 Concerning the Bnglijh Reformation.
as well as it had done to other Church- or Synod-decreed
* , 70 If it be urged here, what Pkilpot urged of the Cate-
chifme, that thefe Articles are Synodical, becaufe the
Synod conceded to the King the eledion of fuch perfons,
who fhould frame and publifh thefe Articles , without
any communicating them firft to the Synod: See the
Anfwer returned to this before, . 42.
C.H A P. XI.
The Actings of Queen Elizabeth in Ecde~-
fiajlical Affairs: And of the unlawful
Ejection of the Catholicks.
$. 171. fJJAving thus from . 1^4. viewed the courfe of the
y-Tnr Aft. JLJl Reformation under King Edward ? now I pafs to
lags of . that under Queen Elizabeth, one much interefledto re-
Yg'^'i" new an PP ontion to the Pope y. in as much as his pro-
mtters nouncm g K * n Henry's Marriage with Anne Sullen her
All the h Mother lawful, invalidated her Title to the Crown.
met delnes Upon which Mary the Queen of Scats a Catholick, newly
f the rtcr- married to the Daitlphin of France , and animated by
gy h K,ig the Pope, did alfo afTumeunto her felf the Stile and Title
Henry and of Queen of England (as Cofin and next Heir to Queen
heulrtiix- Mary deceared) quartering the Arms thereof upon all
M by" the ner p * ate and Efcutcbeons. Only let me firft mind you
C'ergyi!^. this concerning Queen Maries Reign that Iyeth be-
Ifary'sd.iys tween ; That whatever the Reformation had built upon
any Synodal vote under Henry the Eighth, or Edward
the Sixth, was now revoked and demolifhed under Queen
Mary, by the like Synods of a legal Clergy -, as is fhewed
before . 52. The Supremacy in Ecclefiaftical matters
was re-acknowledged by this National Synod, now,
not due to the Civil, but to the Ecclefiaftical, Chief Go^
vernor, the Bifhop of Rome, the Patriarch of the Weft:
yet not challenged by him info high a degree, as thefe
Prjnxes ufedit. The Six Artirtes, cftablifhcd by Synod
ia.
Concerning the Englijb Reformttim. i^j
ia Henry the Eighth's days, as alfo the ancient Church
Liturgy, ancient Form of Ordination , ancient way of
Tryal ofHeretickjy ancient Canons &c, were now by the
like Synodal power again reftorcd, and re-inforced. See
before, . 48. So that the Reformation under Queen
Elizabeth was to begin upon anew foundation, without
grounding any plea upon any Synodal Act or confent of
the Clergy made in King Henry or King Edwards days - 7
either concerning the new Supremacy, or the new Li-
turgy, or the new 42 Articles of Religion, &c: fince
all thefe were by the fame Synodal anthority in Queen
Mary's days difclaimed. Here feemeth no evafion: If
we accept the decrees of later Synods, rather than of
former 7 then Queen Marys Synods will >void King
Henry's and King Edward's: But if of former Synods,
rather than of later ^ then the Synods of Henry the Eighth,
and of former times for the Six Articles &c. will void
King Edward's, and Queen Elizabeth's too.
And here firft , concerning the courfe which Queen 0. V7*
Elizabeth took in repairing the Reformation defaced
by Queen Mary, Dr. Heylin fpeaks thus of it in general.
Reform* Juflifed , p. 37. 'In Queen Elizabeth's time
* Cfaith he) before the new Bifhops were well fetled ,
'and the Queen allured of the affections of her Clergy,
< She went that way to work in her Reformation, which
not only her two Predeceflbrs, but all the godly Kings
and Princes in the Jewifli State, and many of the Chri-
stian Emperors in the Primitive times, had donebe-
'fere her ^ in the well ordering of the Church and Pco-
* pie committed to their care and government by God,
' And to that end fhe publifhed her Injunctions An. Dom t
' 1559. AjBook of Orders 1561. Another of Advertife-
c ments 1562. all tending unto the Reformation'.; with
' the advice and counfel of the Metropolitan [him, that
was firfi ordained fo by her appointment^ and fome other
' godly Prelates, who were then about her : by whom
' they were agreed on, and fubferibed unto, before they
' were prefented to her. But when the times were better
'fetled, and the firft difficulties of her Reign palled over^
Bb 2 c flrc
196 Qoneeming the EngHjh Reformation*
'ihe left Church work to the difpofingof Church-men>
4 who by their place and calling . were moll proper for
' it : and they being met in Gonvocation, and thereto
4 authorized, as the Laws required, did make . and pub-
4 Jifh feveral Books of Canons &c. Thus the Dotlor. The
brief of which is , That Queen Elizabeth did the Chttrch-
vpark^ at fir ft her felf without any Synodal authority of the
Chzrch-men fas not being allured of their . affection]) till
foe had fetled new Church-men according to her mind '; and
then fie did Church-work, by Church-men.
$. i7* This teltimony premlfed concerning her proceedings
&r calling \ n general. Now to mention fome particulars which
Vhhh^dt are f tnc m ft note * In trie beginning of her Reiga
eUretb a- the Queen together with a Parliament called alfo a
gahfi the Synod :, in which Bonner Bifhop of London, in the va-
ktfvma- caney of the Arch-Bifhoprick of Canterbury, was Pre*
tw.. fldent y and Dr. Harpfield was Prolocutor for the infe-
riour Clergy. But this Synod continuedin the former
refolutions. made under Queen Mary; and remained in-
flexible to the Queens inclinations, and the Reformation :
nay, declared againfl: it. The full relation of which
Synod I will give you out of Mr. Fullers Hiftory 9. h
p. 54. (who copyed it out of Lib. Synod, 1559J be-
caufe tho fomewhat long, yet it is very remarkable.
s The Convocation at this time (faith he) was very fmall
4 and filent. For as it is obferved in nature, when one
* twin is of an unufual ftrength and bignefs, the other
4 born with him is weak and dwindleth away : So here,
' this Parliament being very active in matters of Religi-
' on, the Convocation, younger brother thereunto , was
4 little employed, Iefs regarded. Yet in it, in the lower
*Houfe of Convocation were pafled' over certain AnU
4 cles of Religion j which they tendred to the Bifhops>
s that they might prefent them to the Parliament. The
a Bifhops likewife by their Prefident Bifliop Ronner pre-
4 fented them to the Lord Keeper. Likewife in the tenth
Sellion oi this Convocation an account was given in
bv both the Vniverfities'm an Inftrument under the hand
of a publick Notary ; -whercin^bey, both, did concur to.
'the
i
Concerning the EnglijbRffsrmatwn. iq-j
1 the truth of the forefaid Articles the M only excepted.
'The Articles together with their Preface are thefe, > j_.
f which (fa-'^V hej we here both tranfcribe and tranflate
* (copied hy me out of the Original^ coniidering, they
' &c the lafl in this kind, than ever were represented
'in England by a legal Corporation in defence of the
1 Popifh Religion.
Reverendi in Chrifto Patres ac Demini Colendijfimi. x ^
Quoniam, fama publico, referente y ad noftram nuper notitiam
pervenk , mult a religion^ chriftiana dogmata publico &
unanimi gentium chriftianarum_ confenfu,, habienm recepta
& probata^ at que ab Apoftolis ad nos ufqne concorditeyper
manus deduffa^ prafertim Articulos infra fcriptos, in dubi-
urn vocari : Hinc eft , quod nos Cantuarienfis Provincial
inferior fecundarim Clems in uno ( Deo fie dijponente, ac Se-
ren. Doming noflra Regina, Decani & Capituli Cant, man-
dator Brevi Parliamenti^ ac monitisne ecciefaflica folita
declarata id exigent e) convenientes^ partium noftrarum effe
exis~iimavimus i turn nos~ira y turn eorum, quorum cur a nobis
committitur, jaluti^ omnibus quibtts poterimm modis projpi-
cere. Quocirca majorum noftrorum exempli* commotio qui
in fimiiia fapktempora incidernnt, fidem y quam in Articulis
infra fcriptis veram effe credimut, & ex animo profit emur^ i
ad Dei laudem cfr honorem, efftciique, & aliarum wflr&:
cur a commiffarum animarum exonerationem, py&fentibta duxi*
mus publice ajferendam y affrmantes^ & fwut Dem nos in:
diejudicii adjuvet, afferentes.
i. Quod in Sacramento Altaris, virtute Chrifti verba
fuo a Sacerdote debit e prolato ajfiftentis, pr<efens eft realiter
fab fpeciebus Panis & Vini naturale Corpus Chrifti concept urn
de Virgins Maria\ Item naturalis ejm Sanguis.
2. Item. Quodpoft Confecrationem non remanetfubftan-
tia panis & vim, neque ulla aliafubftantia 7 niffubftantia Dei
& Hominis.
3. Item. Quod in Mifsa offertur verum Chrifti Corpus
& verns ejufdem Sanguis, Sacrificium propitiatorium pro:
uivis ifr defunBis.
4. Item. Quod Petro Apoftolo & ejus legitimes Sue
ufforibui in Sede Apoftolica tanquam Chrifti vicario data
io8 Concerning the Englifh Reformnthn.
eft fuprema poteftat pafcendi & regendi eccieftam Chrifti mili-
tant cm, & fratres fuos conjirmandi.
5. Item. Quad authority traUandi & defaiendi de iis
qua fpeclant ad fidem, Sacramenta, &difciplmam ccclefi-
aiticam, hatlenm femper fpettavit^ & Jpett are debet tantvm
ad Paftores ecclefia, quos Spiritus Sanctus inhec, inec-
cleft* Dei, pofuit j & non ad Laicos [In which Article
(penned with fome tender fenfe of the invafion which
formerly in King Henry and King Edwards days had been
made upon the Clergy-rights) both the Regal and Par-
liamentary power being excluded totally by a \jantum
ad Paslores"} not only a definicndo, but a trattando, not
only qna ad fidem^ but qua ad difciplinam ecclefiafticam
frettaht) I fuppofe made the Univerfity fo cautious to
iiibfcribe thereto.]
Quam nofiram affertionem , affirmationem & fidem nos
inferior Clerui pradittus veftris 'Tat emit atibm tenor epra-
fentium exhibemm } humiliter Jupplicantes , ut quia nobis
non eft copta banc nofiram fententiam & intentionem aliter
Mis y quorum in hac parte intereft, notificandi y Vos, qui Pa-
tres eft is > iftafnperioribffS erdinibns fignificare velitis. Qua
in re officiumcharitatis ac pietatis (ut arbitramur) pr&fta-
bitis , & faluti gregis veftri, ut par eft , pro(picietis , &
Veflrat ipfi animas liberabitis.
, A Thefe were the last words and testament as it were of
the ancient Clergy now expiring \ feeing their defini-
tive authority affumed by the Laity, and, upon this,
a flood of innovations coming upon them. Which Pro-
reflation of theirs remaineth upon record to all genera-
tions, to mew, that, in the Reformation, the Laity
deferted their former Guides, and Spiritual Fathers the
Clergv, in Henry the Eighth's, and Queen Afary'sdays,
all conftant to the ancient Church-doftrines (having on-
ly Supremacy for King Henrfs time \ ) and alfo in King
Edward's days, the major part of this Clergy, tho ex-
ternally guilty of fome diffimulation, yet inwardly re-
taining the fame judgment, as may be feen by what is ac-
knowledged above . 122. &c. and 127.
$. I77 . This Declaration of the Clergy and Univerfities was
ended
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. rqq
ended in the Queens propofal of a Difputation in Weft- A vifiuu.
winfter Church, between ibme of the B>i(hops and others nonbeiweei
of Queen Mary's Clergy, and fbme of the reformed Di- tbe tiQnps
vines lately returned home from beyond Sea. Of which T d th , e u '
Difputation the Lord Keeper Bacon, bneoftheProte- JJJjJJr Dl '
ftant Religion, was appointed the Moderator. The
three Queftions which were propofed by the reforming
party to the Biffeops to be the fubject of the Conference
were thefe. I. It is againft the word of God, and the \.
Cuftome of the. ancient Church to ufe a tongue unknown to the Fonp.1914.
people in Common-Grayer, and the administration of the
Sacraments. 2. Every Church hath authority to appoint, 2.
take away and change Ceremonies and Ecclefaftical Rites,
fo the fame be to edification. 3. It cannot be proved by the o
word of God, that there is in the Majs offered up a Sacrifice
propitiatory for the quicksand dead. Of which queftions
to pafs by the firft (there being nothing either in the
former Convocation- Articles, or in any decree of former
Chyrch, againft the lawfulnefs of having the Divine Ser-
vice in a known tongue-, which is all that the Refor-
mation defires in this matter ; and which could be no
occafion of difference among Christians, were all other
Controverfies of Doctrine well compofed. ) In the fe-
eond Queftion, it feemstome fomewhat ftrange -, that,
whereas the Convocation fpeaks chiefly of the autho-
rity of defining points de fide; and contends, that the
authority of defining fuch points belongs not to the
Laity, or to any Civil Power, but only ad Taftores-,,
and whereas alfo the main of the Reformation confifts
in altering fuch Doctrines belonging to Faith, and not
in altering fome Rites and Ceremonies: yet the quefti-
on here ftretcheth no further than to Rites and Ceremo-
nies ; and then fpeaks of thefe as alterable, not by the
Laity, or a Civil Power, but by a particular Church ;
i. e. as I fuppofe , by the Clergy thereof. And then
leaves us in the dark .alfo ; whether this particular Church
be put here as contradiftinct only to other particular
Churches, on which it is independent , and hath this
power granted to it by all: or be put as contradiftinft
to
200 Concerning the Engtifh Reformation.
to the Church Vniverfal, or to Superior Councils", on
wkich furciy it hath Tome dependance. Again; in the
laft queftion , it feems as ftrange ; that, v/htreas the
Convocation in their Preface founds this Article toge-
ther with the reft on Primitive and Apoftolical Tra-
dition, as well as on Scripture: Publics chrifiianarum
gentium confenfit &C. at que ab ApoftOlis ad nos ufque
&c. And whereas the reformed, in the firft queftion,
(where feeraed fome advantage) add the cuftome of an-
cient Church to the teftimony of the Scriptures ; and
Foxp.i^ia. in their Preface promife adherence to the Doctrines and
Practice of the CathoJick Church (unlefs there be fome
evafion in the limitation there ufed, where they fay ,
by QatholickjChurch they mean that Church which ought
t be [ought in the holy Scriptures, and which is governed
and ltd by the Spirit of thrift : ) Yet here they ufe that
reftraining CJaufe \jt cannot by the word of God be proved Q
the judgment of the ancient Church, the authoritative
expounder of the word of God, being indeed in this
matter very clear againftthem. See Difcourfe of Eucha-
rift, -92. i il t &c.
j, 8 . If you would know, what end this Difputation had,
it is thus fet down in Cambden, Hisi. Eliz...Ai. Bom.
1559. ' That all came to nothing : for that, after a few
c words palled to and fro in writing, they could not
1 agree about the manner of difputing. The Proteftants
'triumphing, as if they had gotten the victory; and
' the Papifts complaining, that they were hardly dealt
'withal, in that they were not forewarned of the que-
'ftions above a day or two before: and that Lord
* Keeper Bacon (a *man little verfed in matters of Di-
* vinity, and a bitter enemy of the Papifts) fate as Judge,
c Whereas he was only appointed as Moderator, or keeper
c of Order. But the very truth is ; that they weigh-
ting the matter more ferioufly durft not, without cbn-
4 iulting the Bifhop of Rome, call in queftion fo great
'matters, and not controverted in the Church of Rome-,
'exclaiming every where : When jhall there be any certain-
ty touching Faith ? Disputations concerning Religion do
always
Concerning tJjt Englijb Reformation. *o*
always bend that way at the Scepters incline : and fuch like.
* And fo hot were the Bifliops of Lincolne and WincheHer y
1 that they thought meet, that the Queen and the Au-
* thors of this failing away from the Church of Rome
'mould be ftricken with the cenfure of Excommunica-
' tion. But the wifer fort reiblved, that this cenfure
* was rather to be left to the Biihop of Rome ; left they,
* being Subjects, fhould feem to fhake off their obedience
4 to their Prince, and take up the banner of Rebellion.
Thus Cambden. Now the contention about the manner
of difputing, which Cambden omits, was, what fide
Jhould jpeak, laft j which the Bifhops , becaufe of their
dignity, defired to do, after having obferved : that ^oipA^i^,
their caufe fujfered by the other fide fpeaking laft cum ap-
plaufu populi, the verity on their fides being thus not fo
well marked. But this the Queens Council would not
yield to them, the firfl agreement being pretended con-
trary, and fo that conference ceafed.
After this Difputation followed the fuppreffing 1 , ofi 7 ^ n . T .
the Mafs \ of the Topes Supremacy j of the Six famous Toe Regit
Articles reftored to their vigor by the Clergy in Queen Sui J e f a 2
Mary's days : the re-eftablifhing of the Regal Supre- a "^ j
macy^ in all tnofe fpiritual Jurifdi&ions, which had for- ^ ) the
merly by any fpiritual power been lawfully ufed over Reft/msno*
the Ecclefiaftical State inthefe Dominions. To which nown-efta-
Supremacy alfo were reftored the tenths and firft fruits bl '(h^ b y
given back by Queen Mary, and fupon pretence, that \ d ^?[,il
the Crown could not be fupported with fuch honor as wa t.
it ought to be , if reftitution were not made of fuch
Rents and Profits as were of late difmembred from it)
all thofe Lands again were refumed by this Queen, which
were returned to the Church or Religious Orders by
Queen Mary, Befides which, becaufe there were many
Impropriations and Tithes, by difiblution of Religious
Houfes, invelted in the Crown, the Queen kept feve-
ral Bifhopricks void, till fhe had taken into her hands
what Caftles, Mannors and Tenements fhe thought good j
returning unto the Bifliops as much annual rent of Im-
propriations and Tithes 7 (but this an extended inftead
C c of
2.0 a Concerning the. Englifb Reformation.
of the other old, rent. ) Bijhoprickj being thus kept void
'alfo in following times one after another y uponfeveral occa-
ftons (faith Dr. Heylin) till the heft flowers in the whole
Garden of the Church had been culled out of it. See his
Hiflory of Queen Elizabeth^ p. 120,121. 156* and be-
fore in Edw.6. p. 18. &c.
&i7*n.. Again: Now alfo followed the re-eftablifhing of
King Edwara*$ later Form of Common-Prayer , but
altered firft in forae things by eight Learned men, all
of the reformed party,, and non-Bifhops, to whom the
reviewing thereof was committed by the Queen. 'In
' which review (faith Dr. Heylin, Hift. of Reform. Qu.
' Elizabeth, p. 111.) there was great care taken for
* expunging all fuch paflages as might give any fcandal
'or offence to the Popifh party, or be urged by them
'in excufe for their not coming to Church. Therefore
*out of the Litany was expunged the Petition to be de-
livered from the -tyranny and all the deteflable enormities
of the Bijhopof Rome. And whereas in King Edwards
fecond Liturgy the Sacrament was given only under
this Form : Take and eat this in remembrance &C (fee
before, . 160.) The Form alfo of King Edward's firft
Liturgy was joined to it , The Body of our Lord &c.
Take and eat - 7 left (faith that Author) under colour
'of rejecting a Carnal, they might bethought alio to
'deny fuch a Real, Prefence, as was defended in the
4 writings of the ancient Fathers. Likewife the Ru-
* brick about Adoration mentioned before ibid, was alfo
* expunged upon the fame ground. And to come up
'elofer (faith he) to thofe of the Church of Rome, it
* was ordered by the Queens Injunctions ; that the Sa-
4 cramental Bread fhould be made round in the fafhion
*of the wafers ufedin the time of Queen Mary\ that
* the Lords Table fhould be placed where the Altar flood
*(as alfo the Altar in the Queens own Chappel was fur-
* nilhed with rich Plate, two fair gilt Candleftieks with
* Tapers in them, and amaffy Crucifix of Silver in the
*midfl: thereof ibid. p. 124.) that the accuftomed reve-
4 rence fhould be made at the name of J*fns - 7 Muflck re-
tained
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. > 202
Gained in the Church, Feftivah obferved &c. Thus
Dr. Heylin. And fome fuch thing Jikewife was ob-
ferved, if you will give me -leave to digrefs a little, by
the Synod afterward in her days 1562 in their review-
ing King Edwards Articles of Religion, both concern-
ing Real Pre fence \ (For whereas in King Edward's Ar-
ticle of the Lords Supper we find thefe words [Since as
the Holy Scriptures teftify, Chrift hath been taken up into
Heaven, and there is to abide till the end of the world ;'
It becometh not any of the faithful to believe or profefs, that
there it a Real or Corporal Frefence (as theyphrafe it) of
the Body and Blood of Chrift in the Holy Eucharifl"} the
alteration under Queen Elizabeth calls thefe words out :)
and concerning Church- Authority and Church-Ceremo-
nies. For whereas many of the Englifh Pro teftant Clergy
(that were difperfed in Queen Mary's days) being taken
with the Geneva-yfay, were, when they returned, great
Oppofers of the Rites and Ceremonies ufed in the Church
of England, and of Church-authority in general; there-
fore to King Edward's twenty firft Article was this new
Claule now added, The Church hath power to decree Rites
and Ceremonies, and authority in Controverfies of Faith.
For Queen Elizabeth is faid to have been a zealous Pa-
tronefs of Real Prefence. Infomuch as when one of her
Divines (fee Heylin's Wft* of Queen Eliz,. p. 1 24J had
preached a Sermon in defence of the Real Prefence on
Good-Fryday 1565. fhe openly gave him thanks for
his pains and piety. And in Queen Mary's days fhe at
fome time complyed fo far as to refort to the Mafs,
fee ibid. p. 98. And her Verfesof theEucharift, inan-
fwer to a Prieft defiring her judgment therein, arev/eti
known ;
9 Twas God the Word that fpake it y
He toek^the Bread and brakp it *,
And what the Word did make it?
That 1 believe , and take it.
She was alfb a rigid Vindicator of the Church-Cere-
Cc z ^monies,
0O4 Cenctrning tit Engl/Jb Reformation..
monies, and great Oppofer of the Puritans (fee before
. 162, and Dr. Hey litfs Hifi. p. 144. err.) feveral
of whom, tho (in fuch a fcarcity of Divines) fhe pre-
ferred in the beginning of her Reign, as Sampfon to be
Dean of Cbrift Church, Whittington to be Dean of Dur
ham, Cartwright Lady Margaret's Profeflbr in Cam-
bridge &c: Yet were they afterward no way. counte-
nanced by her, * And when Alexander Nowel Dean of
' Pauls had fpoken lefs reverently in a Sermon preached
'before her of the fign of the Crofs , fhe called aloud
' unto him from her Clofet Window, commanding him
'to retire from that ungodly digrefllon, and to return
' unto his Text. (Heyl. Hisl. p. 124J But notwithftand-
ing a certain moderation ufed in this Queens days fin
comparifon of thofe lafl violent times of King Edward,
agitated and fpurred on Hill further by Calvin from
abroad, and by Peter Martyr and others here at home)
and that tho fome reforming Ads pafled by King Ed-
ward and repealed by Queen Mary were not thought
fit now to be revived fas particularly that 1; Edw.6.2.
mentioned before - 40 : ) Yet fo it was that all the
see i.Elz. chief Ac~ts that King Edward's Pailiaments or Clergy
1,c " 2 ' had made concerning the Reformation were now re-
vived i and all, that Queen A&r/s, or Henry the Eighth's
Tlave in the matter of Supremacy) Parliaments or Cler-
' gy had done againft it, was repealed.
$.179 n.3. But this, tho done in fpiritual matters^ was done by
B.itm by the fole authority of the Queen and her Parliament,.
toe Clergy. ^ t j,p Ut obtaining any Synod to reverfe the contrary
dccr*es of the former Synods under thofe two Princes:
nay further, whilft. all the Bifhpps, that fite then in
Parliament, openly oppofed thefe Innovations. CprMm
Hi ft. Eliz.. p q. By her own fole authority the Queen
likewife publiflied certain In jundions to the "Clergy.
And now the Regal Supremacy being thus reitored only
by the Cjvil power, an Oath of Supremacy. was alfo
drawn up and impofed on all. EccleGafticaLperfons upon
penalty of the Refufer's loflng all their Ecclefiaftica! pro-
aiotion,, benefice and .office, i,EUz>. 1. c. And fo this"
Oath.
Concerning the Engli(h Reformation. 20 5
Oath being unanimoufly refufed by all- the Bifhopsthat
then fate, fave only theBifh'opof Landaf, '[Ifayrf/f ,
that then fate : For, byjeaibn of'acontagious ficknefs
* that then reigned, within lefs than the fpace of a twelve-
1 month (faith Dr. Heylin, Hiji. of Reform. Qu. Mary y
e p. 8 i .) aim oft one half of the Englifh Biihopsj had made
void their Sees (three ' Bfjhoprickj having been void from
1 5 57 } three Bifiopf dying fame few Week* before the Qiteen^
three not long after , 'one on the fame day) which, with the
'death of fo many of thePriefts alio in feveral places,
' did much facilitate the way ('faith he) to that Refor-
'.mation that foon after followed Q they were all eject-
e4 out of their Bifhopricks i, and with them , of the
chief of the'Clergy, fifteen Prefidents of Colledges, twelve
Deans, twelve Afdi-Deacohs , fix Abbots, fifty Pre- 'Camb./uz.
bendaries , loft their Spiritual Preferments. Mean-
* while, many others (faith Dr. Heylin Hip. of Qu, Eliz.
*p. 115.) who were cordially affected to theintereftof
*the Church of Rome , difpenfing with themfelves in'
'outward conformities ^ upon a hope of fuch revolu-
tions in-Church-'affairs as had hapned:formerly ; .
Here, that we may examine the lawfulnefs of the $ 180,
ejection of thefe Prelates for refufing fuch Oath ,: upon ^tufting,
which depends the lawfulnefs or unlawfulnefs of the Alls %J% or ,/ e l
of thoClergy fucceeding them, I will firft fet you down the r u f tn g the
form of the Oatli which was this : * 1 do teftifyand de* oath of her
*clare in my confidence, that the Queen's Highriefs is supremacy.
1 the only Supreme Governor of this Realm, a3 well I^aSs
c in all Spiritual or Ecclefiaftical things or caufes as r #
* Temporal: and that no Forreign Prince, Perfon, Pre-
Mate, State, ought to have any jurifdiction , Power,
Superiority, Preheminence, Ecclefiaftical Or Spiritual
* within this Reafrm: and therefore I do utterly renounce
ail forreign Jurifdictions, Powers, Superiorities .- and
do promifcthat from 1 henceforth I mall affiflr and de-
fend to my. power all Jurifdictions , Priviledges and
^Authorities' granted or belonging to the Queens High-
'nefs, or united and annexed to the Imperial Crown
W.tmY Realm.
Ink
ao6 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
<>. i8r. This atn J you fee, confifts of two parts : a Supra-
concerning macy attributed and proiefTed to the I rime \ and aSu-
Kcgd Su- premacy denyed and renounced to any Forreign power.
primicy. And that I may fpeak more diftinftly in this matter.
How far it ^ s tQ t ^ e faQ. Q f t h e f ej t-^ys muc h is freely conceded :
extend. t0 That the Givil Magiftrate hath a Supremacy in Spiri-
tual and Eccjefiaftical Affairs - 7 and that fuch as none
other hath } namely this : An external coaftive power
or jurifdiction committed to him by God, to enjoyn to
his Subjects the obfervance of the Laws of the Church}
and or the Laws of God, as they are declared to him
to be fuch by the Church : and to reftrainand punifh
the ; tranfgreflbrs of them , whether Clergy or Laity,
within his Dominions, with the Civil Sword , which
God hath, put only "into his hands. So that no Canons
of the Church can be by the Ecclefiafticks or others,
executed or enforced on the Subject as Laws, viz.. with
external Coaftion, pecuniary or corporal mulcts or funifh-
ments &c. before the Secular Prince is pleafed to admit
fuch Canons and enroll them amongft his Laws, or to
concede fuch coaftive power to his Clergy. How far
alfo the Kings Supremacy may extend over all Ecclefi-
aftical perfons concerning the Jnveftiture and prefenta-
tion of them (fo long as their canonical fufficiency is
not denyed by the Clergy) to fuch Temporal Church-
Pofleflions, as. either Princes, or others by their permifli-
on, have conferred on the Church (about which hath
been in ancient times great Controverfy between feve-
f ral Kings of England and the Pope) 1 meddle^ot to de-
termine. Let this, for the prefent, be granted as much
as any Prince hath claimed. It is likewife conceded :
that in thofe words of the Oath [_only Supreme Governor
in Spiritual things'} there is not any thing that exprefly
extends the Regal Supremacy any further ^ which may
be the only fuprerae power in Eeclefiafricals in one re-
flect, and not in another. Nor no more is there in the
thirty feventh Article of the Church of England % which
expounds the Kings Supremacy thus \\fmm he:is to rule
Allefiates and degrees committed to hk charge by God, whe-
ther
flctteerniftg the English- Reformation. 207
thtr they be Ecclefiaftical or Temporal, and to retrain with
the Civil Sword the ft Morn and evil- doers, n] All which
he may do ; and yet be tyed in all things to obey the
Church her Laws, and to leave to her the fole judg- '
ment, who are thefe evil-doers , as to the breaking of
Gods Laws, or who stubborn and heretical perfbns. And
fuch Regal Supremacy will well confift with another ;
either with a domeftick Supremacy of his own Clergy,
in judging Controversies and promulgating Laws in
meerly Spirituals ; or alio with a forreign Supremacy
and Jurifdidion, of a Patriarch overall the Bifhopsof
his Patriarchy in what Prince's Dominions foever; or
of a General Council over all Provincial or National
Churches. I f therefore only fuch a Regal Supremacy,
as this,, were intended in the Oath, it cannot be juftly
refufed. viz.. If the Oath mould run thus, Jdottslify
that the King u the Supreme &C. a* well in all Spiritual
or Ecclefiaftical Caitfes as Temporal that is, (as this
Supremacy is expounded in Article thirty feventh) to
rule with the Civil Sword all eft ate s and degrees commuted
to his charge by God, whether they be Ecclefiaftical or Tem-
poral, and to retrain with the Civil Sword theftubborn and
evil-doer s.~} And if this word fuch 2 be inferted in
the words following: And J do teftify that no forreign
Prince, Prelate &C. ought to have any Cfuch] jurifdittiott
&C And rgo 1 do utterly renounce all [TucrQ forreign
Jurijdittion &c. You will fay, what is gained to the
King by an Oath fo limited ? If his, that no Forreign
or Domeftick Power within his Dominions may, upon
any pretence of Religion or other whatfoever, either .
take up himfelf, 6r licence any others to take up the v
Civil Sword againft the King ; or make any refiftance
to him therewith in order to any perfon, or caufe, what-
foever. Which thing fufficiently fecures his govern-
ment, and the peace of his Kingdorae,
2. Again-: as to the fecond part of the Oath, thus 4. n
much fhall be freely conceded: That there is fome Su- 2.
premacy, in or dine ad Spiritually to which no Forreign
State or Prelate may lay claim. As, befides that which
is
i.t
2oS Xonuming the Englifo T^efwmation.
Is named already to belong only to the Civil -Magiftrate,
itlhall here be granted ; (as being the opinion of feveral
Catholicks,) That no General Council hath any autho-
rity to make any Ecclefiaftical Law, which any way
entrencheth upon any Civil Right : Nor any forreign
Prelate hath authority to ufe a Temporal power over
Princes, (when judged heretical,) to kill or depofc them,
or abfolve their Subjeds from their Allegiance. Were
therefore thefe words of the Oath underftood only offuch
a Forreign power, which oppofeth the fecurity of the Qtteens
Civil Government^ as Dr. Hammond urgeth. Schifm,
7. C. . 17. Or } which layeth intolerable burthens and
txaBions upon the Subjcffs of the Land \j. e as to tempo-
ral matters3 and which draws after it Pojitions and Do-
ttrines, to the unfujferable prejudice of the Prince s Grown
and Dignity } to the exemption of all Ecclefiaftical perfons
(fuch as makes them but half Sub j efts,) to the depofng of
Kings , and- d&ffofwg of thein. Kingdomes } as Dr. F<em
urgeth Examin. Champ, p. c. p.- 279: it mall be grant-
ed here, without difputing any fuch controverfy, thac
the Oath, for fuch thing as this , could not be juitly
refufed.
. 183.0.x. But after thefe Conceffions, now to review the two
ihivfunot. parts of the Oath again, to fee what more might lye ia
1. them. i. For the Firft* -There is a Supremacy in Spi-
ritual and Ecclefiaftical Affairs, which the Civil Magi-
ftrate cannot juitly claim \ viz.. Such Supremacies as
thefe.- that a Prince may, when a Superior Council
abroad, or the major part of his Clergy at home, hath
or doth determine againft fomething, which he, with
fome few, or a lefler part, of his Clergy, is perfwaded
to be confonant to the word of "God, may (i fay) fup-
prefs, and forbid the Doctrine of thofe, and eftablifh
and promulgate the Do&rine of thefe \ may thus make
and publifh new Ecclefiaftical Articles or Canons, and
correct, fufpend, or difpenfe with former, and that
where no juil pretence of their violating any way his
Civil Government. That he, without any Synodal con-
fent of his Clergy - 7 or, He with it, againft the decrees
of
Concerning the Englijh Reformation. 209
of Superior Councils, may change thepublick Church
Liturgies , her Service, or Dilcipline ^ and that when
thefe no way hurtful to the Civil State. That the Clergy
may not aflemble about Spiritual concernments ( which
none deny that they may do even under Heathen Prin-
ces) but when he pleafeth to call them j may teach
or promulgate no Ecclefiaftical Decifions in matter of
Do&rine, or Conftitutions in matter of Difcipline, to
their flocks, being his Subjects , unlefs he firft give his
content unto them, tho thefe concern no civil right.
That he may introduce into Bifhopricks whom he ap-
proves, without the confent of a major part of the pre-
sent jEpifcopacy ; or may difplace any, or prohibite
the function of their office, within his Dominions, with-
out any concurrence of the Clergy, and where is no
juft pretence of danger to his Secular Government.
Briefly \ to ufe Bilhops CarletorPs words cited before.
' That he may ufe any fuch Spiritual Jurifdi&ion, as . j 5
'ftands in examination of Controverfies of Faith, judg-
1 ing of Herefies , depofing of Hereticks, excommuni-
' cation of notorious offenders, Inftitution and Colla-
* tion of Benefices and Spiritual Cures. All or moft
of which Supremacies are not Supremacies belonging
to the Prince, but to the Clergy, to Prelates, to Coun-
cils and Synods, Provincial, National, or higher. As
hath been laid down in the firft and fecond The/ess, and See before*
as will appear to any one at the firft fight, if he will * i, +
but empty his fancy a little of the prime Patriarch of ,
the Catholick Church his being Anti-Chrifk \ and of
an erroneous and Super ftttiotts Hierarchy ; and, N on the
other fide, of an orthodox and godly Jefias-Prince : and
ierioufly ^confider, what a mifchief it will bring upon a
National Church, when the fupreme Secular Magistrate
thereof is an Heretick or Schifmatick, andinvefted with
the above-named Supremacies in Spiritual Affairs. Nay
I may further add to thefe, that there is fome Supre-
macy in Ecclefiaftical Affairs, which the Prpteftants
themfel yes or the moft Learned of them do not allow to '
the Prince; as this} That the Prince alone without the
D d con-
fcio Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
confent of fome pf his Clergy may make or impofe upon
his Subjects Ecclefiaftical Laws, or decide fuch Contro-
verfies. And fecondly there is another Supremacy which
all the Presbyterian Proteftants do not allow to the
Prince : namely, that he may prohibits the Church
Miniftery and Officers from making or impofing any
Ecclefiaftical Law without his licence and confent firft ob^
tained thereto ^ as you may fee below . 2 n . [Meanwhiti
how both thefe do fafely take this Oath (there being neither
of thefe limitations by the Oath imfofer mentioned either
in it r or elfewhere with reference to it, nay the contrary
being declared concerning the later of thefe two Supremacies)
1 fee not, unlefs the Oath-taker may qualify his Oath ac-
cording to huownjenfe.2 To require therefore fubmi (li-
on by Oath to fuch Supremacies of the Civil Ma giftrate,
as thefe now named, is not lawful.
^ <g 4 . And that fuch fubmiffion was required from thefe Bi-
lUtfiib- (hops is evident I think v 1. Both from that Supremacy,
mtfui to which the Queen, at that very time, in thefe very things,
^prtmacy exerc ^ e ^ without any Synodal confent, againft former
in this u. Synods (a Specimen of which you may fee below .201 .'
ter kind in Her Ma jetties Commifllon to the' Uncanonical Or-
ans Ycqit}- dainers of Archbifhop Parker y and to the fame pur-
tW^S/fc P ^ in Stat ' 8 * Eliz " *& and wh ' Gftthe Kings Henry
e ''< ' and Edward had formerly cxercifed. 2. And from that
Supremacy, which the Parliaments granted ascf acknow-
ledged due in thefe things- to the.Pririce, as hath been
flrewed, I think, fufficiently in this former difcourfe;
they granting to the King all that authority and jutif-
diction, which any Spiritual perfon or perfons had for-
merly^ excepting only the authority of miniftery of
divine offices in the Church. See before . 71. All which
authority formerly thus . granted > by the laws and an-
nexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm, the taker
of this Oath is bound toaffift and defend. (The like
10 which fee alfo in the 1. and 2. Canon Eccleftasl. 1603.)
Akho the former Clergy, under Henry the Eighth, had
never annexed thefe Supremacies to the Crown; See be-
fore . 253 or j if -they had, had again, under Queen
Mary}.
*t!:
Concerning the Engfifh Reformation. Si'i
Mtry, reverfed it. Neither is it enough for our men,
for the fetling of fuch Supremacies upon the Crown, to
prove, that they belong not to the Pope, as long as they H ' m - ScIli( ''
may belong to the National Clergy, and to Councils. c '
The qualifications of fuch Regal Supremacy, which
Dr. Fern, Examin. Champ. 9. c. 16. 20. hath pro-
duced as mitigating it , fee replyed to before . 72.
And fee himfelf, fif I miftakehimnot) alfo defending
fuch Regal Supremacy* as is here affirmed to be claimed
in the places quoted below, .205: and not only him,
but many other learned Proteftant Divines. And there-
fore well might thofe Bilhops underftand the regal Su-
premacy in the Oath, in the fame latitude, as thefe ftill
do allow and maintain it. But lee Mr. Tkorndike (Juft
Weights, 20 c) freely acknowledging what we have ,
faid here,and dcfiring therefore the abrogating of this,and
the ena&ingof a new, Oath. *It is manifeft (faith
* hej that not only the unlimited power of the Pope,
*but all authority of a General Council of the Weftern
* Churches ('whereof the Pope is and ought to be the
* chief Member) may jufbly feem to be difclaimed, by
* other words of the fame Oath , and that, whereas
the Pope ufurpednot only upon the Crown, but upon
'the Clergy of this Kingdome ^ all thofe Ufurpations
* X_ai well upon Clergy as Xing'} are, by the Ad of refump-
1 tion under Hen* 8. invefted in the Crown. So that,
* when the Oath declares to maintain all Rights and Pre-
* eminences annexed to the Crown, you may underftand
< that maintenance which a Subjedt owes his Sovereign
againft thofe that pretend to force his : ZjuiT\ claim
<from Him; But you may alfo underftand that ma/nte-
< nance, which a Divine owes the Truth in aflerting the
* Title of the Crown to all Rights {whatever now} veft-
' ed in it. Which [maintenance} he that believes that
c fome Rights of the Church are invefted in the Crown,
ought not to undertake. And again below . There
* is an appearance (faith he) that the mif-underftand-
* ing of this Oath hath produced an opinion deftruclive
4 to one Article of the Creed - 7 \jviz..} to the being of
Dd 2 * any
H2 Eonctrmng the Englijh Reformatio*
'any rifible Church, as Founded by God; And befider
'it is not polfible that all they, who are called to this
1 Oath by Law, can ever be able to diftinguifh that fenfs
'in which they ought, from that wherein they ought
* not,to take it. And therefore of neceflity, the Law gives
'great offence v and that offence is the fin of theKing-
' dome, and calls for Gods Vengeance upon it. There-
' fore there is great reafon,. why. the Kingdome fhould
' -enact a new Oath &c* Thus He,
& iski. 2. Flor tjie fecond part of the Oath: And therefore
concerting L do utterly renounce all F err eign Jurisdictions &C You
Forwg* are firftto note. That from what is faid before in the
Tn'TuUf,. ath L that the Queens Highnefs is the only Supreme*
aflical afl Governor in all Ecctefiaftical things'^ it fotioweth'-, That
f*hs : bow fo far as the Oath binds any to renounce all Forreign
fay it is to Ecclefaftical Jurisdiction ox. Authority, fave the Queens,
'e/tT ' ( that is for an y fuch -Jurifdiction in Spirituals,, as the
gt " Queen claimeth, whether fuch Jurifdiction be challenged
by the Pope, or by a General Council &c\ for here
none is excepted.) fo far the Oath bindeth him alfo
to renounce all Domeflkk. Jurifditlion and Authority ,
(whether it be of the Arch-Bifhops, or Bifhops, or of
a National Synod^ in refpect- of fuch Jurifdiction as is
claimed by the Prince. So that none, who holdeth any
fuch Jurifdiction in the Clergy, at home, as others put
in the Clergy or fome Prelate abroad, may think that-
he efcapcth the reach and power of the Oath, becaufe
of the word [Forreign} inferted therein. Having given
you this pre-caution then, that you fwear as well a*
gainft any Jurifdiction of the Arch-Bifhop of Canterbury^
or the National Synod of this Church, as of the Pope,
or of a General Council concerning the Jurifdiction that
is challenged by- the Prince : Now to confider the thing
it felf. There may be fuch a Forreign or alfo Domeftick
Ecclefialtical, Supremacy and Authority,, as no way op-*
pofeth the good of the Civil State, nor any juft privi-
ledge of a Secular Prince \ but rather much corrobo-
rated and fortifieth it : and again as mainly tendeth
to, the unity and peace of the Church; which thro aH
tfcc
Concerning the "English Reformation, iif
the world is only one Corporation and Body. And
fuch Supremacy may be inftituted and eftabliined, either
by our Saviour; or by his Apofties; or later Eccle-
fiaftical Conftitution : as the varying State of the Church
may feem to require. Neither can an Authority, thus
eftabliftied, and relating only to Spiritual Affairs , be
juftly dilturbed or annulled by any Secular Governor^'
neither Heathen (as is granted by all) nor Chriftian
(as there is more reafbn, that he, who is a Son and'
Subject of the Church, mould never do it) as hath been;
ihewed in Chur. Govtrn. i. Par. , 38. and Succef.Cler.
. . Again there actually is fuch a Supremacy for
fome Spiritual matters by fome of the former ways- ,
given to the Reprefentative of the whole Church Ca-
tholick, General Councils ( which have been hitherto
Forreign r and perhaps will always be fo':) which Coun^
cils have a Jurifdietion and Authority over, and whofe:
Canons and Decrees do oblige, particular Churches, tho
the Secular Magiftrate difTent or oppofc;. as the Em-
peror Confiantins oppoled the Nicene condemnation of
Ananifme. Secondly, There is alfo given, at lealt ia li-
the intervals of thefe Councils, a Supremacy to the
Bilhop of the Apoftoliefc See of Rome: to whom alfo*
is committed the careof feeing to the execution of the
Canons and Decrees of thefe General Councils in all par-
ticular Churches*as hath been Ihewed in Qhur* Gov. i.Par.
And fuch Supremacy was ratified by the Clergy of this;
Nation; as formerly, fo in their late Synods under Qu.
Mary, and alfo under Qu. Elizabeth: See before .175.
Art. 4. which Synods flood - in forceat the impofitiorr
of this Oath. Of thefe Supremacies thus Mr. Thorndike
{Dae way of compofing differences p. '7;) * It were a
contradiction for the Church of England to pray for
'the Catholick Church and the unity thereof, and yet
'renounce the Jurisdiction of the whole Church, and";
the General Councils thereof, over it felfi King fames
'acknowledgeth the Pope to be Patriarch of the Wr/?;.
''that is, Head ot the General Council of the Weftera
* Churches, And .Thamas Lord Bifhop ofWinchefler
'uiickfr
M| Concerning the Englijb Reformation,
< x W)der Queen Elizabeth being demanded, why we own
c hlm not fo in effctt ? Anfwereth bluntly but truly, be-
1 caufe he is not content with the Right of a Patriarch, For
* ihould he declaim the pretence of diflblving the bond
1 of Allegiance, ihould he retire to the Priviledges of
* ig Patriarch, in feeing the Canons executed j the Schifm
^ would lye at our t doorJif we ihould refufeit [deny [nth
*jw Patriarchjhip.] Thus He. Now whether, upon
ones demanding more than his right ^ we may (after-
ward) lawfully deny him his right, or, for ever after,
fwear that he hath no right, judge you: as liljewifc
whether the General Councils have Jolt their right, to-
gether with their Head, the Pope ? Again of the Su-
premacy of a General Council over particular Churches,
and Co over this of England thus Bimop Bramhal (Reply
to Chalced. p. 295.) upon the words in the Oath [and
that no Forreign Prelate hath &.C.2 i A General Council,
j which is no ftand.ing Court, but an aggregate body,
'compofed partjy of our fejyes i.e. of the Prelates of
the Church of ngland~\ is neither included here nor in-
* tended. General Councils then, it Teems, of whichjthe
Engjifli Prelates are, a part, have a Juriftlidion, over
a particular Church, not fubordinate to the Secular Go.
vernors therep And if a General Council be once thus
admitted, I fee not how the Head thereof will be totally
3. excluded ; nor yet inferior Synods. Thirdly , There
is a Supremacy in Spiritual matters, Decifions, and De-
crees (I mean as to an independance on the Secular
Power for the exercifing their office, and enacting or
divulging of fuch Decrees) belonging to the Metropoli-
tans and their Provincial Synods in all National or Pro-
vincial Churches \ if the Firfi and Second Thefts above
itand good-
$. 1S5. jo require therefore upon Oath an utter renouncing
rewouiAi of an Y.%h Forreign, oralfoPomeftick, Clergy-Supre.
fucb supfe. m ? c y-> is not lawful. But fuch was required of thefe
muy w.n Bilhops, as appears j u by the exprefs words of the
reiuired of Oath - 7 and * by the giving of all fuch Jurifdidion
tboje b:- Spiritual and EccleGailical, as by any Spiritual or Eccle-
J ; ' fiaftical
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. 6tj
flaftical power |j.e. Forreignor fiomtftickj] had thither*
to been lawfully ufed over the Ecclefiaitical State of
this Realm, to the Queen, at the fame. time, that this
Oath was made \ See before . 70* And. 3- by the
practice of thefe times fuitable.
Neither j here, are thofe Pleas' good: that cm ikay .?: .
take away m jttft authority from \iim r :w\sit hath emrcifm
an unjufo ( for. will: Secular Princes sdtmt this iluft
concerning themfekes? ) Or thd^'aaj ftnaU part of tbi
Church Catholic^, if decliaing to joyn with the whOfey
w not obliged to the ConftitntUns of the whole \ Ofy'Xdt
Inter ages to the Cw/ftitmiotynfi ihe'.fcYMer* X>X^Wdi
no p articular Church istytd\tokb&Cbtiftitmons of Super hr-
Councils paft or f rjrc&nt iiim*ttit tf- ^Church XJovtrnkem
or Difcipline, . fo*r. only in jirattersi of &aith i ' Or^tliat se Church
the Church of England hathnbt giiDen her ewfent tofuchfor- G r.par. 1.
ner Conftitutions concernkig' luch ^Churcli-Gottrnment, $ 3 8 < 4
as well as other Churches: AlLwhkh h$n been difCuflfed "' *' Vau ~
inthtir places. How if thefe' Bi&ops Were, thus, ufi-p'^^ *'
juftly ieje&ed. for refufing to 'take && tmtewml Oafcfr { n. 1]
it follows, that the Bifhops. fueceeding them wefeVin- Sx.cierg. "
Juftly introduced^ and', confequently r their Synodal $
Adts illegal android, 't
To prevent which inference, I fifld ; this pleaded by {. 187.
Dr. Fern, Examn. Champ. 2. C. p. 84V That, hadribne T ^'/ <*-
of t'hefe Bifho^sb&n; removed , yet the (Queens -Re- *yf$"n
fbrming-Bifoops in Synod would have made a major j^ r J J r *
part. 'For (faith; be; a there were fix Bifhops re- ot be deft.
'maining rf K**g Edward'i 3 and befldes, there ed on any
1 were many Bifhopricks actually void at Queen Marys 'ter groud
* death:, which Bifhopricks being fupptyefd tty QH*Wj S t t u r J' 1 '
^ Elizabeth] there was nofcaf, that the Popifh Bilftbps t '(iaJ bl
^( who. were very fuddenly reduced to Nine by death (hops a ma*
c or by quitting the Land J fhould make the major jorpart,.
* part , had the bufinefs of Reformation been put at *
c firft to a Synodical Vote. Thus Be. To which it is
added by others : That no new Bifhops had been elect- g
ed into the vacant Bifhopricks,yet if fo many only of tfrefe
C^ueen Mary\ Bifhops fhould have been difplaced , as
came
tt$ Concerning the Englijb Reform At ion.
came into the Bifhopricks of KingEdwards former Pro-
teftant Bifhops unjuftly caft out} the fix remaining Bi-
fhops of King Edward, with Landaff' joy Bed to them,
would have out-numbred the remainder of Queen Mary\
Bifhops.
& ,88. But to thefe'tiseafllyreplyed. To ft; That i. Firft
Reply to it hath been fhewed already, That fome of thefe fix
* Bifhops could not lawfully now aft, becaufe juftly re-
! moved from their Bifhopricks in Queen Mary's days ;
See before, f tne Suffragan Bifhops, more by and by. Secondly,
$.f4.&c. That; Queen Elizabeth could not juftly and legally fup-
* ply the then vacant Bifhopricks with anyperlons, but
fuch. as the major part of her prefent Clergy (which
furely were Catholicks^ and would" have admitted no
other) did firft approve of, confecrat, and confirm.
Of which fee what is faid before in the Thircl The/is^
and in the Church-Canons there-cited. To which I
will add the teftimony of Mr. Thorndikc, Right of the
Churchy 5. c. p. 248. &c. * The fourth Canon (faith
' he) of the Council of Nice requrreth, that all Biihops
'be ordained by a Council of the Bifhops of thePro^
vince Zfi fieri pot eft. 2 Which Council becaufe it can-
*not always be had} therefore it is provided \jherc~\
that two or three may do the work, the reft confent-
i ing and authorizing the proceeding. And this is that,
c which the ordinance, of the Apoftles hath provided,
'to keep the vifible Communion of the whole Church
* in unity. But when, among the Bifhops of any Pro-
* vince, part confent to Ordination, part not : the unity
'of the Church cannot be preferved ; unlefs the con-
* fent of the whole follow the confent of the greater
part. And therefore it feemeth, that there can no
'valid ordination be made, where the greater number
1 of the Bifhops of the Province diflent. Which is con-
* firmed by the Ordination of Novatiantu for Bifhopof
* Rome. Which, tho done by three Bifhops, yet was the
* Foundation of that great Schifme ; becaufe Cornelia
* was ordained on the other fide by Sixteen. Ihm Mr.
f Thorndike*
T
Concerning the Englifh Reformation, 2 17
To 0. 1. Firft, that thofe may be lawful Bifhopj, $. 18'?.
who come into the placesof other Biihops whilft living, To $.
if the other be juftly ejected, as King Edwards Biihops *
were. Secondly, That of the fifteen Catholick Biihops 2.
there were only four that came into the place of any Su b( f 9it >
Proteftant Bilhop living when he was firft elefted there- *" 54 *
to, namely Heath, Bourne, Cbriftopherfon , and Turber-
vile, into the place of Holgate, Barlow, Scory, and Co-
'uerdale. (For all of the reit, Bonner, Pate, White, Gold-
well, Watfon, Toole, Scot, Bayne,Oglethorp, Thirlby,Ton-
flal fucceeded either Catholick Biihops, or Proteftant
Biihops deceafed : ) And thofe four Proteftant Biihops
were all married perfons, and fo excluded byfthe Canon ;
and three of them, Holgate, Barlow, Cover dale, married
Monks, But of the fifteen Catholick Bifhops there were
only two that came into the place of any Proteftant
Bilhop, when living: which Proteftant Bilhop had not
firft entred into the place of a Catholick Bilhop, when
living. For Coverdale and Scory Protectants came into
the Catholicks Day's and Voices Bifhopricksln King Ed*
wards time whillt they living. The truth of thefe things
you may fee in Godwins Catalogue of Bishop.
CHAP. XII.
The Canonical Defects of KJng Edward Y, and
Queen Elizabeth 1 * new Bijhops.
NO W inftead of thefe Catholick Bifhops expelled, . , 5 .-
being all that then fate, fave only Anthony Bilhop Concauf
of Landaf ( whom Cambden calls the Calamity of his 'ha M*&\
Sic, and who I think can be much challenged by no fide ; f^L^'
in Henry the Eighth's time, in Edward the Sixth's, in ^^ rj .
Queen Marx's, in Queen Elizabeth's , frill acquiefcing mdnh%
for his Religion on the Princes direction) the Queen ftice k\h,
had onely fix others fur vivingfince King Edward's time, Edward';
out of whom to raife her new Ecclefiaftical Hierarchy ; dAp '
Scory Bifhop of Chicefier, Coverdale of Excefler, Barlow
E e of
218 Concerning the Englifb Reformation.
of Batby two Suffragan Bifhops of Bedford and Thetford
and one Bale Bifhop of Ojfery in Ireland : amongft whom
was no Metropolitan \ and of whom but one was con-
feu ated in Henry the Eighth's days , the other five in
King Edward s> whofe times were full of uncanonical
Proceedings, and liable to feveral exceptions. Again
two of which Bifhops, Scory, and Cover dale in King Ed-
ward's time came ( as .is laid ) : into Bifhopricks not
void, fefides that on another account they, as alfo
Barlow , were lawfully ejected in Queen Mary's days,
as being marryed perfons \ two of them Barlow and Covey
dale doing this,contrary to the Canons,both as Priefts and
as Religious. The later of whom alfo,going beyond- Sea in
Q. Marys days, there turned Tnritan as they. are called ;
and in the troubles of Frankford was one of theOp-
pofers of the Common-Prayer-Book of England : and
See E'faop af tc r his return, at the Confecration of Arch-Bifhop Par-
Bnmliai'j fer, refufed to wear an Epifcopal habit as is found
Confccrac. u pon Record ^ nor would refume his Bifhopriek of Ex-
e f f"j- after, but to his dying day lived a private Preacher
iSiSed* m London \ William AHen in the fecond year of Queen
Hoii'iifkcad Elizabeth being made Bifhop of Excefter in his Mead*
p. i?o?. As for the Suffragan Bifhops, as they were (in away
z.6. Hen. 8. zn< \ manner differing from former times,) firft fet up
I4 ', c "l by King Henry, fo were they put cjpwn again byQu.
% ]~' ' ' Mary -, and quite laid afide under Queen Elizabeth.
o. 19% This for the reformed Bifhops that are laid to remain
Coicertiig from King Edward's days : now touching the new ones
*'*f ,u r ^% wno were made by Queen Elizabeth ^ I think not fit
/kw V- t0 trouble my Reader here with an exaft difcuffion ef
d uncd 11 the validity of their Orders, by reafon of defects either
.*V Elzi- in the Ordainers or the Ordained, fince fuch a difcourfe,
bah'. d-iy;. f or t h e molt part Scholaftick , difputing of the Cha-
racier, Matter, Form, Intention, &c\ effentially requi-
red for the conferring of this Sacrament, may better
come out in a Treatife a part, then interrupt this Hi-
itcrical Narration : Concerning thefe new Bifhops and
Prieftsthen,I will briefly only obferve two or three things,
whereof the fuit fhall be the judgment andefteemtbe
Ca-
Concerning the Englijb Reformation. 21 a
Catholick Church has made of thefe and the like Orders,
the fecond, that tho thefe Orders be fuppofed valid, yet
were they certainly unlawful and againft the Canons \ -
and moreover unprofitable yea noxious to thofe who
conferred and received them.
As to the firft, the new Ordination grew fo far fuf-. laa."""!*
pected, as deficient, to Queen Mary, that in her Articles
lent to the Bifhops this is one. 'That touching fuch
'perfbns as were heretofore promoted to any Orders, Fox M*9?-
4 after the new fort and fafhion of Orders j confidering
' they were not ordered in very deed , the Bifhopof the
'Diocefs, finding otherwife fuffkiency and ability in
'thofe men, may fupply that thing which wanted in
'them before, and then according to his difcretion
' admit them to minifter. Bifhop Bramhal indeed urg- c ,
eth this following paflage out of Cardinal Tool's Dif- of p*!.'
penfation , to prove, that King Edwards new Form Sxnt /-
of Ordination was judged valid in Qneen Mary's days fbops jitSi'u-
by Cardinal Pool-, by the Pope conhrming his Acts *, ^ ed > 3'
and by ail the Clergy and Parliament of England. Ac P ' S 6 C *' 2 '
omnes Ecclejiaslicas facalares , ctn quorumvis Ordinum }^. xXt g, e .
Regular es, perfonas, qua aliquas impetrationes , difpenfa-
tiones, concejfiones, gratias, & indulta, tarn Ordines, quant
Beneficia Ecclefiajtica, cen alias Spiritttales material pra*
tenfa\fupr emit ate authoritatis EcclefiaBica Anglicans, licet
nuiliter Qfr defatlo obtinuerint, & ad cor reverja [jperfonas]
ecclefa mitati re&ituta fuerint, in fuis Ordinibm & Be-'
neficik per nos ipfos, ceu a nobis ad id deputatos, miferi-
corditer recipiemm, prout mult a recepta fuerunt, fecumque
ftiper his opportune in Domino difftenfabimpti. From which
words of the Cardinal the Bilhop argueth} 'That,
'If King Edward's Clergy wanted feme efTential pare
c of their refpective Ordinations, which was required
' by the Inltitution of Chrift ; then, it was not in the
' power of all the Popes and Legates, that ever were in
* the world, to confirm their refpective Orders, or dif-
4 pen!e with them to execute their functions in the
'Church. Thus the Bijhop. But if you look narrowly
into the words of the Inftrument, you may obferve, that
E e 2 tbc
2^0
Concerning the Englifh Reformatiom
the Cardinal very cautioufly here Firfi faith not, dip
penfamta or recipimns in the prefent, as he doth in every
one of his other difpenfings throughout the whole In-
Itrument, tho in matters uncanonical, difpenfamw, re*
Uxamtu, retnitumMt covcedimus, &c* in the prefent Tenfe,
but here diffenfabimu*, in the future. And Secondly faith
not finglely dijpenfabimus \ but recipiemm per nos ipfej 7
feudeputatos'. which reception per nos, feu deputatos, was
not neceflary for a difpenfation with a matter only un-
canonical. And Thirdly faith not recipiemm (imply, but
with a front mulu. perfona receptee fuerunf, referring to
the manner of the reception, which had been ufed for-
merly in this Queen's days \ which we find kt down
in the Queen's thirteenth Article . viz.. That fuch new
crdaincd repairing to the Bifhop y and be finding them other*
wife fufficien* fnould fupply that which was wanting to them
in rejpetl of their Orders, as they being before not or-
dered in very deed. And this is the Reafon, why the
Cardinal could not apply in this Inftrumenta prefent
recipimm or difpenfamm for thefe Or dines ^ as he doth for
other things - 7 tho here he ingageth to make good to every
one fuch orders, as they then bare the title of. This is
a fence of which the Cardinals words are very capable,
and feem alfo to favour ^ and which accords well with
the Hiftories of thofe times : whereas that, which the Bi-
ihop puts upon them, makes them to contradid the pub-
lick actions and proceedings both before and after the
palling of this aft. For that the Cardinal, when Arch- Bi-
fnopof Canterbury, and the Roman Bifhops held not the
Orders received by the new Form fufficiently valid quoad
Char after em ; as it may be gathered from Queen Mary's
thirteenth Article forecited,and firit confidered,no doubt,
by her Bifnops: fo it is clear from the Bifhop of Glow
cefler, the Popes Legate his degrading Ridley onely from
Fox p. his Presbyterfhip,and not his Epifcopacy: For, faith heJVe
04- do not acknowledge you for a Bifyop. Which had he under.-
Hood quoad Excercitium, and not alfo quoad CharaBerem ;
then neither fo ought he to have acknowledged him for,
' or degraded him as, a Presbyter j he being, quoad excer-
cit'mm 9
Concerning the Englifk. Reformation. 22 1
citium , no more the one then the other. Now the
reafon why he acknowledged him no Biffrap- quoad Cha-
ratlerem, was, I conceive, upon fuppofititifr that Ridley
was not ordained by the old Form 5 .becaufe much of-
fence! being taken at that old Form, -we may conjecture
by the reafon given in the Preface of the Statute recited
before . 42. that alfo before the new fct-iprm eftab-
lifhed , . there were 1 in Ordinations fbme vary ings from
the old. The fame; you may fee in Fox ^concerning
Hooker made Prieft by the old Form 4 Biflwpby the new :
and therefore degraded in Queen Mary's days only as
a Prieft. Again Mr* Bradford made Prieft by the new
Form: and therefore, in his condemnation not degra-
ded at all,, but treated as a meer Laick, In thefe
days likewife Bifhop Bonner writ a Book calfd ^pro-
fitable and necejfary Dottrine-, &c, wherein he contend- See p a s
eth, that the new devifed Ordination of Minifters was chra ' e*-
unfufficient and void : becaufe no authority at all was cbirid.p.^
given them to offer in the Mafs the Body and Blood"-
of our Saviour Chrift^.but both the Ordainevand Or-
dained defpifed and impugned not onely the Oblation
or Sacrifice of the Mafs, but alio the Real Prefenceof
the Body and Blood of Chrift in the Sacrament of the
Altar. Laftly 'tis ^probable, that Mafon and others, tfci^t.ef&fw.
whom this, difpenfation could not be unknown, and was 6 - 2S Arc
fo ferviceable for this Controverfy, would not have left
it unmentioned , could they have made any fuch con-
ftr uction thereof as Bifhop Brambal doth. _
7. In general, thofe who are truly ordained,yet,if in 2,
an Heretical or Schifmatical Church, their true Orders,
as to the exercife of them, are unlawful \ and fb, unlefs
a Church be firft cleared from Herefy and Schifme, thefe
Orders are not rightly employed in it. And thofe alfb,
who receive the Sacraments from their Miniftery, do
(tho truly, yet ) fruitlefly receive them. I mean fb
many, as by their obftinacy or ignorance culpable are >;
guilty of the fame Herefy or Schifme : becaufe thefe
do not receive with theSacramentgratiamfanttificatio-
fiis ot char it at em, oi jm ad regnnm cdornm, thro fuch
their
$22 Concerning the Engl/Jh Reformation.
their fin^ without which Charity any other fruition
of the Sacrament is nothing worth. [Of which thus
St. Auftine, De Baptif. 7. 1. 51. C againft the Donatifts
concerning their Priefts giving, and others receiving
the Sacrament. of Baptifme from them. Habent Cpo-
teftatem dandi- baptifmum ] quamquam inutiliter babe'
ant, ; & accipitttr ah. eis etiam,cum inutile efl accipientibu4\:
qucdlvt fiat utile^ab harefi velfchifmate recedendum eft. 54.C.
Infiuttuofe atque<inutiliter[j:rad\int baptifmum]^/*j talibtu
in eo 7 quod regnmp Dei nonpojfidebunt: Hxreticis correclis
baptifma mn incipit adcjje quod deer at , fed prodeffe^ quod in-
exat. And thus the Schools-//ertf /V* [i. e. rrtanifeffce ab
ecclefia pr&cifusjexcommunicatus.&c. non amittit poteftatem
confer endi Sacrament untied licentiam utendi hac poteftate, &
idso quidemconfertjedtamenpeccat confer endo : & fimiliter
iUp^qtti ab. eoaccipit Sacr amentum \& fie non percipit. rem Sa-
cramemi [_i e. gratiam fantftificationis^w'///^^ pcrignoran*
, : . .. tiarnexcufetur.Sifutttmanifefte.abecclefiapracift^ex hoc ipfo,
quod aliquis accipit Sacr amenta ab .eis peccat, & per hoc
impeditur , ne effeElum Sacrdnienti confequatun I Thus
Aqninatfp. 3. 64. 1 9 *.] And then what great difference
in the^t/^of Jiich Sacraments, not to have true Or-
ders, and not to have the power to ufe them ? Or in
the receiver of the Sacraments, not to have true Sacra-
craments, and not to be benefited by them ? Excepting
only fuch, who living in fuch a feparate Society are
by their invincible ignorance excufed from fault \ to
whom it is granted, that fuch Sacraments are effectual.
When they return to the unity of the Church indeed,
, then his true Orders formerly received become to the
one ufable, and the true Sacraments formerly received
^ to the other profitable. But this is in effect all one, as
Vbethl'r ^ tnen t ^ le one M d* mvo received Orders \ and the
their ordi" other the Sacraments.
nation u*~ ^ But again, tho I do not here ftate the queftion ;
lXW Ji ''!, a: ' Whether they had fuch due Ordination and Ordainers a* to be
the 'chweb trill y. an <} ejfem tally Bijhops : Yet their Introduction and
Cawis. Ordination, ifvalid,feemsfeveralways uncanonical and
1. unlawful: 1. Becaufe they came many of them into the
places
Concerning the Engitfi Reformation. 22 j
iplaces of others unjuftly expelled, j ft Becaufe neither 2.
the major part, nor any, fave one, of the former in- T ^
cumbent Bifhops confented to tjieir Eledti.oo.or Ordi- a 6 #7 *
nation : which confent is a thing moft.neceflary for 5
prefervation of the' Church, both.Ui true Qoftrine and
-in Unity. Of which you have heard but now tylwiTborn-
"Mk&si Teftimony. Who, i n the fame place, ijappty trig
nis Doftririe to this very feci:, goeth on thus ^ 'Now
c it is manifeft, that the Ordinations, by which that
c Order [j>f Bifljops} ls propagated in England at and
'fince the Reformation, were not made by confent of
'the greater .part of Bifhops of each . Province ; but
'againft their mind, tho they made no contrary Qr-
'dinations. And by the fame means it is manifeft, that
all thofe Ecclefiaftical Laws, by which the Reforma-
' tion was eftablifhed in England \j. e. by thefe new Bi*
'flaps'^ Were not mac fc ty a content capable to oblige
'the Church} if we fet-afide the Secular power ,
'that gave force unto that which was done {.bytheBi-
' flops} contrary to that rule, wherein the unity of the
'Church confifteth. But in other parts , theRefor-
'mation was fo far from being done by Bifhops and
'Presbyters, or any confent, which was able tocon-
' elude the Church by the Conftitution of the Church ;
v'Jhattbejv?ery, Order of Bifhops is laid afijde and forgot,
' if no't.worfe, i.e. detefted^ among them. Upon which
< precedent it founds plaufibly with the greateft part
Vamong us v that,- -the unity of tlK whole being \jhm~}
'difTorved by the Reformation D- ft h the Reformers
. * either being agdinSl Bifhops, or being Bi flops made againsi
' the confent of the former Bifhops .< ~\ the unity of the Re-
formation cannot be preferved, but by diflblving the
* Order of i ifhops among us. The likeiie faith before,
' p. 248. If the Clergy of that time i. e. in the begin-
' ning of Queen Elizabeths Reformation"} had been fup-
* ported in that power, which, by the premifes {_fet
* -down and juftified in his Bookf] is challenged on behalf
' of the Clergy, this Reformation could not have been
' brought to pafs, 3. Becaufe to prevent all divifion ^
and
524 (Zwcermng the Epgtijl > 'Reformation.
and faftion, as like wife ta appoint a certain place and
bounds for the exercife of his Jurifdi&ion, no Bifhop,
by the Church-Canon , can be made without the con-
fentof his Superior, the Metropolitan; nor Metropoli-
ses Chur. tan without the confent of the Patriarch: who is to
Gov. i./w. orc j a j n or confirm the Metropolitans under his Patri-
arch-Hup; either by impofitionof hands himfelf, or
by appointing his Ordainers , (at which time his BuU
for authorizing the Ordainers was ufed to be read) and
by Miflion of the Pall: See Cone. Mc. 4.: c. Can.
Apofb. 34. Council Chalced. 27, c. and 16. Ad. $ Ge-
neral Council, 10. c. confeiTed by Proteftants : by Dr.
Field, 5,1. 31.C. p, 518. and 37, c. p. 55.1. Without
the Patriarch's affent none of the Metropolitan's fubjetl unto
them might be ordained! What they bring proves nothings
that we ever doubted of. ' For We know the Bifhop of Komt
had the right of Confirming the Metropolitans within the
Precincts of his own Patriarcb-fhip. * By Bifhop Bramhal 7
Vindic* 9. c. p, 2qj. What power the Metropolitan had
over [the Bifh'ops of his own Province, the fame had a Pn*
triarch over the Metropolitans, &c Wherein then confift*
ed Patriarchal Authority ? In ordaining their Metropo-
litans, or confirming them, in impofng of hands, or giving
the Pall, &e. And indeed What defence can the Church
have from" frequent Schifme, if two or three, oraifew
Bimops,.difTen'ting from the whole, may not only make
other perfons of the like inclinations Bifhops togovern
the people with them ;"but alfo may make new Metro-
politans to prefide over themfelves ? But Arch-Biihop
Parker was thus ordained by two Bifhops of the fame
Province, without and againft the confent, of the Pa-
triarch ; and of the Arch-Bifhops Vice-gerent, ftdeva-
cante y the Bifhop of London ; and of the other Metro-
poittan, the Arcb-Bifhop oitork. Neither did he re-
ceive any Spiritual Jurifdi&ion at all from any Eccle-
fiaftical Superior; but meerly that which the Queen.
(a Lay-perfon) by the-fe men, her Delegates in this im-
ployment , did undertake according to the warrant
of the Statute i.Bli'z, 1. contrary to theFirftand Third
Thefs-
Concerning the Engltjh Reformation. 2 2<
Thefts above) to confer upon him. Which Delegates
of tier's were none of them at that time poffefTed of any
Dioceft, ( Barhw and Scory being then only Bifhops
Eled of Chicefier, and Hereford; and Cover dale never
admitted or eleded to any*, and Hotkins a Suffragan,)
nor, had they had Diocefles, could have had any larger
jurifdidion fave only within thefe ; at leaft, being fingle
Bifhops,could have no Metropolitical Jurifdidion ; which
yet they conferred on Parker, not on their own furely,
but on the Queens fcore. And then, might not fhe
at pleafure take away and ftrip Parker again of all that
JuFifdidion, which he held only on her gift ? 4. Of See above
their four Bifhops, that undertook to ordain Parker, tbeFirftand
three, Bar low, Cover dale and Scory, were upon fever al Cr}lrd Thtl *
accounts juftly before deprived of their Bifhopricks *, s , 4 '
and as for the fourth, Hoskins the Suffragan, thefe had d. 58.189!
their office formerly taken away, and never after re- ^0.
ftored. Neither, their authority Handing good, is one see before*
or two Bifhops a competent number for Ordination. $ l 9'
5. The Form of the Ordination of thefe new Bifhops, 5.
as it was made in Edward the Sixth's time ; fo it was
revoked by Synod in Queen Marys days , and by no
Synod afterward reftored , before their Ordination.
Revoked alfo by an Act of Parliament in Queen Mary\ i.Mar. uu
days, and not by any Ad reftored, till long after the Or-
dination of Queen Elizabeths firlt Bifhops, viz. in 8.
Eliz,. 1. Upon Bonner $ urging hereupon, that the Queens,
Were no legal, Biffjops.
And for fuch confiderations as thefe, it feerns, it was, ^ t
that the Queen in her Mandate to Coverdaie, Scory, &t. \vhcrt
for the Ordination of her new Arch Bifhop Parker, &c, cvnumng
was glad, out of her Spiritual Supremacy, and Univer- thc $2"*
fal jurifdidion, ( which the Parliament had either given, % P " U V
or recognized to belong to her ; and had enaded alfo, atticds her
That Her Majefty might affign, name and authorize any per- difpenftng
fan being natural born Subjells to her Highnefs to exercife all Witi} the
manner of Spiritual Jurifdidion, of which Jurifdidion ^Yr'ff- E >~
one Adis that of Ordaining.] See i- Eliz,. 1.) to di- ?%
Ipcnfe, and give them leave to difpeufe to themfelves, their ordi-
F f with tf.
225 Concerning the E*g.li(b ReformttWr
with all former Ghurch-Liws, which ;i ould be tranfgreft?
in the dotting, confccrating, and in veiling of this Bifhop-
The . words in her Letters Patents to them are thele,
Mandates, quatenns vos eundemjn Archiepifcepum & pa-
ilorcm ecclefiapradtft* confrmare& confer aye &C. velitis.
Supplentes nihilominus. Snprema authpritate nofira regia, fi
quid in vobis ant veftriw aliqao^ condit*ontiftatu t ahtfa-
ciihate veftris , ad pramiffa perficienda deft eorum , qua
per leges ecclefiafticai in hac parte rcquimntur ant neceffa*
ria funt, temporis ratione & rerum nec.e.ffitate idpoflttlante.
CWhich Difpenfatioflfome would reitrain only tothefe
Ordaincrs their ufing of the new Ordinal before it was
. licenfed again by a new Parliament after the repeal
Jww2*/ there f b y Parliament in Queen Marys day. But this
?rJtcQa>it w <*s a fcrup'e Itartcd afterwardby Biihop Bonner -, and
aifhafi+c. not now dreamt on. Nor did the new Ordinal want
t. 94' fufficient Lay-licence, having the Queens - ? nor bad the
Parliaiment been defective in re-licerrfing it (for which
lee thid. Bifhop Bramh. p. 96 :.) ncr -are thofe words
in the-Difpenlation - Si quid in vobis conditioner fiat*
&C , rerum necejfitate id pofiulante , applicable to it.]};
1 And rliefe are the words in the Inftruffient of ,Arch-
4 Bifnop Parkers Confirmation Nos &c T praditlam
cletttonem Mattliaa'Packet^ Archieprifcopumlkz, SupreaiJ
author it ate regia nobis in bat parte covtymffa cvxfirw amm.
Supplentes ex fuprema autboritate regia. nobis ^dtlegatJi +
quictjuid in nobis ant aliquo noftrum &C. And, notwith-
standing this regal Dilpenfation, yet afterward, l Di-
* vers queftions fjo give you. it in the words of the Statute
8. Eiz. i. c.] by overmuch boldnefs of fpeech and
* talk, amongft many common fort of people being un-
' learned, growing upon the making and coniecrating
c of Arch-Bifhops and Bilhops within this Realm, whe-
ther the fame were and be duly and orderly done ac-
cording to the Law or not? [_givt me leave here to
fitppofe that thefe fcrnpnlo-m> people meant aetording to the
Ecclefaflical Law - y for wh*it--doth -the ohferving of the
Civil Lave concern them in[ the ordaining of their Spiritual
^ Governors t^ vs&ich is much tending to the flander of
alt
Concerning the Englifi Reformation, 227
5 all the State of the Clergy, being one of the greateft
* States of this Realm ; It is anfwtred to them in the fame
Statute thm, ' That the Queens Majefty in her Letters
* Patents <2r, had not only ufed fuch words, as were
'accuftoraed to be ufed by King Henry and Edward, but
1 alfo had rjuf, itf thofe Letters, divers other general
* wOftltey^ wWeby ' her Highnefs by her Supreme power
4 and authority had difpenfed with* all caufes, or doubts,
'of any imperfections or difabijity , that could beob-
* jetted againft the fame. So that to all thofe that will
'well conilder of the fupreme and abfolute authority
* of the Queens Highnefs [i.e. in Ecclefiafticals'] which See ** be -
'me had ufed and put inure in the making and confe- f orti $' 7 *
c crating of the faid Arch-Bifhops and Bilhops, it isevi-
' dent, that no caufe of fcruple, ambiguity, or doubt,
'can be juftly objected againft the faid Confecrations,
&c. Ihut the Aft. And this is propofed forthefatif-
faction of thofe, whole xhief fblicitude was concerning
the tranfgreffing the Laws: of the Church, in thefe Church
matters. ' And the Anfwer feems in effect this, That
tho thefe Bifhofs were ordained contrary to the Laws of the
Church, yet they were ordained according to the Laws
of the Land : and that this was fufficient to warrant
the Ordination , becaufe thefe Laws of the Land had
given authority to the Queen to difpenfe with any re-
pugnant Laws of the Church.
Thus much of Queen Elizabeth's changeof her Clergy. $. i 9 -*
And here I think meet to profecute no further this Sub-
ject-, this reformed Clergy being fuch perfons, as would
act according to the pleafure of a reformed Prince , and
therefore it is not ftrange, if the Prince acted no more
againft, but by, them -, and began now a-new to ufe
the Synod more, than the Senate, in the tranfattiOn of
Spiritual Affairs.
F f 2 CHAP.
228 Concerning the Engtifh Reformation*
. .
CHAP. XIII.
The Opinion of federal Prote&ant Divines con-
cerning a Reformation in Religion made
againfi a Major Part of the Clergy.
<<. 195. /^\Nly, before I conclude this Difcourfe, let me fhew
T)c o?imo 1 \J you, after all the reft j that, as it hath been affirnr-
* ^a"* 1 ec * ^ re ' tiiat t ^ ie Re f rmat i n wa s not erFeded by the
Divines cler SY * this Nation, but by the Princes and theh:
toucb'ngtbe Council againfl the inclinations of the much major part
Uwf.iUefs thereof: So fome of the ableft of the reformed Divines,
sfthe Prin, tno they contend, that our Princes did not fo , Yet,
hgifReU.** if they doubted mucn whether they mould be able
gia.iUmat t(> make, this good, do referve this as a fecure retreat
ten of do- for themfelves ; that a Prince, when there is a. necejftty
Urine a- that requires it, of which neceffity the Prince is to judge,
gunfi the or i n Ca j- S extraordinary, of which cafes the Prince is
l of i biscUr- to J ud e > ma y lawfully reform Religion, both in matters
ly-ivebe.i to of Doctrine and Difcipline, contrary to the major p art
bimfeemetb of the Clergy (thefe Learned Men defending the Secular
#7 powers herein by the example of the good Kings of
\)it! qm ' Jf rae l-) Upon which alfo they make no fcruple-to joyn
Communion with thofe Tranfmarine Proteftants, whom
all grant to have reformed againft all their Spiritual Su-
periors: Nay alfo, in the beginning of this work, fuch
Reformers were fent for from abroad to affift them
here againfl the contrary current of the Clergy of this
Land. And indeed it feemeth but neceflary that they
ihould patronize this Tenent , becaufe if they fhould
once maintain, That no Reformation is valid, which is
done againH the major part of the National Clergy ', by
the fame reafonthey muftaflert, that the Reformation
of no National Clergy is valid, which is done againfl a
major-part of the Patriarchy or of the Church, or Council y
to which this National Clergy will be found to owe
obedience,. The
Comzrning the Englifh Reformation. 220
The firft teftimonv of thofe I fhal) produce for this $. I97 .
aiTertion, is that of Dr. Field. He, after thele fpecious The Oninhtf
Conceflions, 'We do not make our Princes with their fDr.V'aMm
'Civil States fupreme in thepower of commanding in
'matters concerning God and his Faith and Religion f^ clmr '
' without feeking the direction of their Clergy. Again: 5, ' fyC '
' We do not attribute to our Princes with their Civil
' Eftates power newly .to adjudge any thing to be He-
4 refy, without the concurrence of the State of their
c Clergy ; but only to judge in thofe matters of Faith,
'that are refolved on, according to former refolutions.
[ Where the Dr. feems to leave the Prince no liberty to judge
or eftablijh any thing in matters of Faith according to his
own opinion : but, in matters formerly determined confincth
him to the judgment of former Councils \ in matters not
formerly determined, to the judgment of his Clergy [_i. e.
the major part thereof:^ Yet, after fuch fpecious Con-
ceflions, I fay, he proceedeth, as it were to protect the
Reformation , on this manner. ' Touching errors of
\ Faith or aberrations in the performance of God's Wor-
4 fhipand Service, there is no queition, but that Bifhops
' and Pallors of the Church, to whom it appertained
'to teach the truth, are the ordinary and fitteft Judges :
' and that ordinarily and regularly Princes are to leave
' the judgment thereof unto them. But becaufe they may
'fail [they \ i e. the Fifljops and Vaflors of the Church, and
not onely fingle perfons, but Synods of them \ elfe fngleperfons
failing may eafily be reduced by Synods, and a minor by the
major part, and fo long the Prince judges with his Clergy
not againft them \ and the Judgment of fuch things being
made by this major part is ft ill ordinary and regular. Nei -
ther needs the Prince to remove the matter fromthefe, to
other, Judges'} either thro negligence , ignorance, of
'malice, Princes having charge over Gods people -, and
' being to fee, that they ferve and wor/hip him aright,.
' are to judge and condemn them {the forefaid Clergyj,
' that fall into grofs errors contrary to the common fenle
* of Chriftians , or, into any other Herefies formerly
'condemned \J conceive he mcaneth, condemned by for-
mer
?o Concerning tfa Englifb Reformation.
1 ttter Councils.'] And tho there be no genera! failing [7
* the Clergy : 3 yet if they fee violent and partial courfes
'taken, they may interpofe themfelves to ltay them,
'and caufe a due proceeding-, or remove the matter
* from one fort of Judges to another [1 fuppofe 'he mean-
eth, either from the whole- Clergy to Secular Judges j or
from that part of the Clergy tho more which he- dijlihes^ to
jome others of the Clergy tho fewer whom he approves : for to
remove the matter from fewer to more is regular and ordi-
nary. But here he ffeakj what the Prince may do extra-
ordinarily.] Thus Dr. Field.
fc. 198. Who (not to urge Bifhop Andrews his obfcrvation
Tan. Tort, againft him : Ad extraordinariam potefiatem confugere
P' 37 * non folet quis, nifi cui deplorata res eft.) here feems to
fix the Prince, as one that cannot fail thro negligence,
ignorance or malice to others, or at leaft cannot fail fo
foon, as the whole body of the Clergy may fwhat
not fail in ignorance of Divine matters fooner than they ? )
As one that hath a charge over Gods people , and is to fec^
that they worfiip God aright : as if the Clergy had not
fuch charge much more than he \ or, as if he could judge
what was right in Gods Worfhip, better than they.
Again: he reprefents this body, or the major part of
this Clergy as thofe that may fall into gr of s errors contrary
to the common Jenfe of Christians ' and into Herefies con-
demned^ he meaneth, by former Clergy. But why may
not thofe former Clergy be fuppofed by the Prince to
have erred fometimes contrary to the common lenfe of
Chriftians, as well as the* prefent Clergy ? And if the
prefent Clergy may err againft common fenfe in Spiri-
tual matters-, why may not the Secular Prince fooner ?
And why fliould not they difcern former condemned
Herefies, better than he? Or if in all thefe things the
Prince be liable to mi/takes, to feds, and fides, and par-
tialities, as much as they: why are not they made his
Judges in thefe Spiritual matters, who cannot be denyed
to be his Spiritual Fathers in refpect of his Chriftianity ;
rather than he theirs? But however this Dr. plainly
faith : that there may be fome cafes, wherein, concern-
ing
Conctming the English, ' R (formation. 231.
ing errors in Faith, or aberrations in the performance
of Gods Worfliip, the Prince rna;y judge and condemn
the whole Clergy j or may remove the matter from
their, to a Secular, judgment, or to fuch other Eccle-
fiaftical Judges , as he (hall choofe \ who hardly can
ever want fome amongft the Clergy futing with his
defires.
. In the next place hear the judgment of Mr. Mafon de (.199.
Mnift. Angl. He, after having thus cxpoftulated with f Mr -
his Adverfary f Qttis enim nostrum unquam affirmavit JJ^Sk^a
Pnncipes in caufts fidei & religionis fupremos efe cognitores ^ -j.-il
0[ j*dices< Be hac a Cardinal e Beltarmino & aliis Von-
tificiis ecclefia Anglican^ Wat a injuria fie dim conqiteftus
eft doUiffimm Whittakerus Jffirmat Jefuita hunc ju-
dicem non effe Principem ahquem facularem, Refpondeo :
Hoc quoqnenos dicimm'] Thus ftates this matter to Phi-
lodoxHSj, p. 272. P aft or urn esl dubia Legis explicare r
Regum vero veritatem cognitam [fibij promulgare & fub-
ditis ciijufcunqttc fint ordinis j i. e. whether Clergy or
Laity] imperare. {But here 1 cannot but ask oneque-
ftion : May not the Clergy then veritatem cognitam, quan-
docunque rex contra nititur, promulgare fubditis [uis, in i /li-
tis regno , quorum animarum curamgerunt ? Now to go on]
Regis enim eft (faith he pag.,273. ) ex pr<x,ftituto legis
omnia facer e* Adhibebit igititr media, qua hac in caufa.
adhiberi par tft : leget fcripturas , orabit Dominum , cfr
juris divini peritiffimos confulet. Nee tamen sflendidis ho*
minum titulis aut fuffragiorum numero, aut locorumprivi-
legiis, tantum defer et, quantum veritati \_i. e. that which
he conceives to be truth : 3 paucis jecundum fcripturas do-
ctntibpu C*. e. whom he conceives to teach fo2 potim
credet, quam 400 pfeudoprophttis pro culttt Baalis covten-
demibtu. f And after fuch confultation, then 3 lllim
ej} ferenitat is fuaedi&a fancire & promulgare- So 3. 1. 4.C..
hs faith concerning his oppofing Councils , lmperator
etiam in facrofanBis fidei myfleriis pro veritate Q*. e, qu-
ftbi videtur^ jubere pot eft , Concilii decreto in contrarium
mn ob ft ante. And, Penes lmperator em effe pot eft at em Con-
tiliornm eonftituta facrisScripturis confentama [7. e. qu-
1 1 bi
2^2 Concerning the English Reformation.
fibi videntur, aut aliis paucis] confirmandi , contrarU
vere cajfandi, agnofcit Leo Qbut he miftaketh Leo."} And
See below, j\j ee j Ue ac [ prifftathm Regiam cjuic^nam inter eft , fivepra-
tucentcs Synodorum fententias habeat rex t five non habeat.
Sive cnim veritatem ctleftem ipfi dignofcant, five a, pr&latis
fit's edoUi edifcant^ dnmmodo pro veritate [_i. e. quae fibi
videtnr] jab cant & leges condant , vere Je exhibent //<-
premos gubernatores. Thus Mr. Mafon..
0. loo. Let us now fee, what he hath faid. The King, be-
fore he do any thing in Controverfies of Religion, ought
to confult the Clergy, and to follow the truth known.
What ? That which the Clergy tell him to be the truth ?
No. But only that, in which he findeth them to judgt
aright and according to the Scriptures , which judge-
ment he may entertain, tho it be a fmaller part of the
Clergy that judge fo. Here therefore the King judgeth,
when, or which of the Clergy judgeth aright , and
which otherwife : and is at his liberty, to follow there-
in any number of them. And neither is he thus a Judge
for himfelf-only, judicio difcretivo, as they call it ; but
for others too, judicio decifwo (which the Clergy are
not) fo far, as to promulgate and command all his
Subjects, and amongit them the Clergy, to obey that
which he, upon consulting the Clergy and hearing their
reafons, judgeth to be according to Gods word : and
this without the confent of the Clergy at^all} or at leaft
of the major part of them. But they may not promul.
gate what they judge according to Gods word in fuch
Controverfies without the Kings confent. And yet
quis enim noflrum anqitam affirmavit , Principes in caufs
fidei C?* religionis fupremos ejje cognitorcs & judices ? I
would fainfpeak it plainly, if 1 could. A Controverfy
is agitated in Religion ; the King confulteth his Clergy
about it; they give him their reafons, whyfuchaPro-
pofition is agreeable to the Scriptures. He confiders
the Scriptures and their reafons, and judgeth, upon it,
that their reafons are faulty \ and that they define not
juxta legem &c^ and that the contradictory Propofition,
which perhaps fome few of the Clergy compared with
the
Concerning the English Reformation. 23$
the reft, or perhaps none of them maintain, is accord-
ing to Scripture. Whereupon he publifheth this con-
tradictory Proportion to all his Subjects , Clergy as
well as Laity, by his edicts ; aad requireth their obe-
dience thereto. Is not tha Prince then a Judge of fuch
Controverfy , as well as, nay rather than, the other,
and over, and after, the other ? Commanding obedience
to him from the other ? 'Tis true : that Mr. Afafonznd
others acknowledge in matters of Religion no vifible
judge on earth, that is infallible. But he acknowledg-
ed a Judge, judicio difcretivo for himfeif} and this is
every private man. Again he acknowledgeth a Supreme
vifible publick Judge on earth, judicio decifivo; fo far
.as to command fuch a Doctrine to be received by all
his Subjects Ecclefialtical and Laick for a truth, which
he, by his judicium difcretioms, holds to be fo. And
this is every Chriftian Prince within his own Domini-
ons. Therefore Mr, Mafon fticks not to fay elfewhere ;
Nihil impedit, quin Pr incites doceant fuo modo, i. e.regali. q* iM'uvfc
Nam qui legem falutarem fancit u , is quid faciendum fit 3. 1, 6.
docet. Docet (inquam) omnes fitos fubditos, etiam Epif-
copos ; eofque,fi forte in hujufmodi legem incurr ant, \j. e. his
Spiritual Law, made by him fometiraes againfl their
confent, when by his judicium difcretivum he difcovers
them to err ~\ juxta eandem judicare pot eft. However
this is clear out of Mr. Mafon -^ u that, Regis efi ven-
tatem cognitam promulgare, & fubditis, cujufcunque fmt
ordinis, imperare. And * that, in confulting his Clergy
abot fuch truth,he Ought not fufragiorum numero tantitm
credere, quantum veritati\ and ought pauc is fecund urn fcrip-
turas docentibm \_i. e. in his opinion, which Prince is,
cafually, of an able, or weak, judgment, as other men
are] potius credere , quam 400 non docentibm fecunduttt
fcripturas. Which I undertook to fhew you. There-
fore King Edward fhall rather believe Cranmer and Ridley,
and Queen Elizabeth Dr, Cox and Mr. Grindale doccwi-
hm veritatem, (i. e. molt commonly, that Do.trine, to
which fuch Princes have been formerly educated and ac-
cuftomed,) than 4001a a Synod teaching the contrary. . .
G g The
8 ?4 Concerning the Englijh Reformation.
4. iot. The next I(hal* name to you on this fubject is Bifhoj*
of b /*>>/> Andrews-, who after he had declared thus in Tm.Tert.
Andrew* p. 3 g . #,* wo y? Pr vcftrum illud (quod ad primatum'
pontificium proprie pertinere dicitis) docendi munus , vr/
2fofo<* legis explicandi, non affumit : Yet in his Refp.ad
Apolog . cap. 14. p. 332. to Bettarmine urging Dent. 17.
&c. That the fupreme decipve judgment in divine matters
belongeth to the Priejls, thinketh fit to anfwer thus ', Rex
adibit Sacerdotes' 7 ubi tamen hoc ftcerit ' , cumin DtMfs-
Sce tb: like ro nomio dicere jubeantur facerdotes & docerejuxta legem
p. -70. e *i h& t exemplar fmm Rex (quod ftbi defcripft, ut fe-
cum habeat) ut fciat an ex e* refpondeant. E Malachi&
fcicty eos a quibm requirere jubetur legem, inter dum rece-
des e de via, & fcandilizjtre plurimos in lege : quare reenrret
denuo ad exemplar fuum. A Chrifto autem difcet , Ut Phar i-
faeos e cathedra docentes audirejta a Pharifseorum fermento r
i, e. do6lrinaaliqua,cavere.-?afcuapetet' r necfibi Vaftor
erit, fed ftbi tamen gufiabit : &, ft amarttm pabulum &
noxium, gufiabit, ut Chrifim acetum : quod, cumguFlajjet r
mhiit biberc. Where the Prince is allowed both to try
and reject the Clergy's doctrines ; when, upon tailing,,
he finds the doctrine to be pabulum amarum & mxium r
and the Clergy, recedere de via ; <& non docere juxtA
legem Dei, And then, fince the Prince doth not tall
and try only for himfelf, as private perfons do, but for
all his Subjects alfb ; confequently it will belong to
him, veritatem cognitam promuUare, & fubditis fuis cu-
jufcuncjue funt ordwis imperare againft the Priefts, when
recedentes e vik\ Wherein the Bifhop's, concurs with
Mafon\ Doctrine, Again: Cap. 1. to Bellarmim urging
St, AmSrof. a placeof S. Ambrofe he replies thus -, Verum laudat Am-
i>. 2./..I".' brofium , qui negat in caufis ecclefiaslicis Imperatorem
Xfi(U idoneum cognitorem [i.e. judicenQ Qnem ? Valentini-
anuni juniorem y imberbem, ntc dum baptizjttum, tot urn
ex matrif arbitrio pendentem , qua ipfa 'hpinptaviu. Sed-
efto. Quid hoc ad rem ? Non de cognitione caufarum hie
agitur, ad quam non tamfortajfe jemper idoneus Rex {qui
fape tmmatura at ate, [ape infans , Jtpe Marti magis ad'
diUm, quam Mercuric ) Agitur de authoritate, qua ido-
moj.
CeMtrning the Englifb Reformatrm* it\%
neos cognitores det. Where the Bilhop i. firftfeemeth very i.
loth to yield Princes incaufis ecclefiafkicis non effe i donees
cognitores; llfing a non tarn fortajfe femper ; and catching
at Valentiniari % bciDgjwnr 9 imberbis, nee dum haptiiLatM,
exmatris arbitrio pendens, &C. When as S. Ambrose giveth
his reafon plainly, for that the Emperour was Laicuj.
(But upon this word the Bi&op thought not fit to touch)
Qiutndo andifti (Clementiffime Imperator ) ( faith St. '
Ambrose) in can/a fidei laicosde Efifcoto judicare? What ?
not, quttndo Epifcopus recedit de via, qnando non docet
juxta legem , then fhallj not the Prince recurrere ad ex.
emplarfuttm &c ? i. The Bifhop in allowing, at lair, 2.
this authority to the Prince \_ut det idoneos cognitores"}
I think will be found to allow, what he would fain wave.
For what meaneth he by dare idoneos cognitores ? The
authority to call a Council or Synod of the Clergj', thofe
Judges whom our Lord Chrift hath given us for thefe
matters ; to be changed or altered by no other Lord
whatever -, whofe final judgment in thefe matters the
Prince himfelf is to ftand-to and follow ? But this can- See 3 Thef*
not be his meaning} becaufe after their teaching and -5>*.
judgment, the Prince is to recurrere ad exemplar juum :
a fermento e cathedra docentium cavere : not only fibi , but
jubditis fuis guftare , whether their Pabulum be duke &
Jalutare, or amarum & noxium ; and accordingly to re-
commend, or prohibite it to his people. Or meaneth
he, that, amongft this Clergy that are not all of one
judgment (for example, fome reformers, afmaller part;
Tome anti-reformers, a greater ^ ) the Prince may autho-
rize thofe of them, whom he judgeth the more orthodox,
to be the cognitores in caufis ecclefiafticis? But thus, a-
mongft thefe Cognitores differing, for the Prince to chufe
and decide which party of them fhall decide fuch con-
troverfies, is all one in effect, as for himfelf to decide
fuch controverfies ^ He allowing fuch and not another
to be teacher, fromfirfl: a judging and an approving of,
his Doctrine.
I muft confefs I find ellewhere a timoroufnefs, as to . 20s.
me feemeth, in Bilhop Andrews, tho fpeaking much on
Gg 2 this
t$6 Concerning the Englijh "Reformation y \
this Subjed, tofpeakout plainly concerning this tranche
of Supremacy y Whether the Prince may reform anything
in matters of Faith againft the major pact of Church-Go-
v yernors or againft Synods-. Yet is this the chief point
of Supremacy which fuftaineth the Englilh Reforma-
tion. Amongft all the parts of the Regal Primacy ,
which he reckoneth up p. 373. and again p. 380,381.
* againft. Tortus, this is not, that I can difcern at all, di- .
redly fpoken to. He faith indeed p. 380. RcgijusnuU
lum effe vel fidei novos artiatlos, velculttts divini qovas for-
mulas procudendi. But here novos may be oppofed either
to the former decrees of the Synods and Councils of the
Church j or only to the Scriptures , and he may mean
the later.. Again, p. 365. to Tortus faying; Regi ex
officio incumber e, ut qui in dotjrina funt abufus & corrupt
telas toilat 5 Jed pofi ecclefia declarationem : he anfwers ;
Nos vero citra 'declarationem omnem, ubi repurgata funt
corruvtela per Reges f docemus. Where you may - obferve
this frill left in doubt : Whether Rex contra declarationem
&c. may dofuch things - r and yet, ifthe King be bound
to confult the Church firft infuch matters, according
to Mai. 2. 8, his reforming will ftill be either fecundum -,
or contra ^ and not citra only. Neither is it credible,
Imt that both fJezekjah and Jeftah &c. confulted with
the Priefts in their Reformation. Again, p 3.69. he
faith : Aut\mitate Rex propria refecare pot eft fuperftitio-
nes qiias faeerdotes ipfi tolerant j but he faith not \ quas
facerdotes ipfi docent nen effe fuperslitienes. Again, p. 364.
he fpeaks thus of a thing done. In Ifraele pracipua in re.
religionis partes penes Reg em extiterunt , vel uno hoc argu-
mento , quod per Jacra hifloria feriem tot am mutato novh
regis animo mat at a femper efi fades religionis . Nee Pon-
tifices unquam vtl praftare poteram, utferet mutatio in me-
lius-, vel ne fieret in pejus, impedire* And p. 368. Pajfim
per faftos Jacros quod in religionefit, aregefieri diferte dici-
tftr, Regis f aft urn ejfe : Pontifcis hand unquam , nifi ex
Regis mandato. But I hope he will not hence infer j that
fumma religionis is not penes Pontific$t 9 if the Prince apo-
ftatizeth from the true Religion - % or that the Church
Gover-
Concerning the Englifb Reformation, 2$f
Go/ernors may do nothing contra Regis mandatum nor
may oppole him and teach the people contrary to his
Reformations 5 where they judge that he reformeth not
aright ( what did the Church-Governors for the firft
300 years?) Efpecially fince p. 377. (which I defire
you much to mark) he alloweth fuch Ecclefiaftical Pri-
macy as the good Kings of Jfrael ufed, not to all, but
only to Chriftian, Princes } and to Chriftian Princes,
not all, but only thofe not heretical; and I fuppofe he
would fay alfo, not fchifmatical (for if the Prince were
heretical or fchifmatical he wellfaw the mifchief of fuch
a power j ib he faith there. Interim ant em [it vel infde-
lis Princeps] ft vel bareticus \ Oretur fro co, nan minus
ftam pro Nebuchadonozar \ nemo vita ejus infidietur, non-
magi s quam Ahafueri. Fidem penes f em et habear.t Chrifiani
fubditi coram Deo, ceteris in rebus pi el at em colant. Non
ergo id agitur, ut eccleftaperjecuteres ecclefta gubernatores
habeantnr &c. And fomethinef'towaid this faith Mr.
Ma$on,*de Minifi. 3.1. 5. c. if I rightly underftand him,
Regibus, qui vel nm funt chriftiani y vel Ji chriftiani, now
t amen orthodox i ; vel ft crthodoxi, non tamenfantti, prima-
tns competit quidem, fed fecundum quid: i.e. quoad au*
thoritatem, non quoad reclitm & plenum ufum authoritatis 5
quoad ojficium, non quoad illuftrem executionem officii [none
fuch therefore may execute any Ecclefiaftical Primate-
ftiip, unlefs the Author leek for fome refuge in the Epi-
thets rettus, plenus, & illuftris.2 And the fame faith Bi-
fhop Bilfon. * When the Magiftrate doth not regard,,
* but rather afflict the Church, 'as in times of infidelity
4 and herefy; who mall then aflemble the Paftorsof any
Province to determine matters of doubt or danger ?
[To which queftion he anfwers~] The Metropolitan. Now
if no Prince heretical, tho Chriftian, hath any. Primacy
in Ecclefiaftical Affairs , before we yield fuch Primacy
to a Prince, we mull know, whether he be not hereti-
cal } and who can fo rightly judge of this, as the Church
or Clergy? And then, "'will not the Church (and is it
not right to,) judge him fuch, when he oppofeth her
prefent or former definitions in matters of Faith? See
Church-
23S Concerning the Englijh ReformAtfon.
Church Govern. 3. Part, . 42* And what juft Supre-
macy, then, for matter of Doctrine, is left here to the
Prince, but an authorizing by his coadtive power the
Church's decrees ? Which Regal Supremacy all fides
allow. But, as I faid, this is contrary to what Bilhop
jindrews faith elfe where *, that the Princes Supremacy
may oppofe the Clergy, when they do (*. e. when he
thinks they do) recederc de via, & non doccrejuxtalt"
gem Dei &C.
. The fourth Author I {hall produce is Mr. Thorndikfi
of Mr. who writing very rationally and refolutely in vindica-
Thorndkc. tion of the Church's authority, as ufing his Pen againft
modern Sedtarifts, yet takes care alfo to lave the Phe-
nomena of the Reformation. He therefore, in his Right
of the Church, 5, c. p. 248. after he had with much free-
dome fhewed , That the Succeffion of the Clergy in fuch
a Government as that the vilible Communion of the
see before, whole Church might be perpetually kept in unity, was
5$. 188. a L aw ordained by the Apoftles: and That the Refor-
mation made in England had plainly violated this Law,
in that the new Bifhops that were introduced were made
without and againft the confent of the former Cfomeof
his words are cited before . 200. ) takeththis courfe
to iblve this difficulty, and to preferve the Englifh Re-
formation, notwithstanding this, from being, unlawful
or fchifmatical. c To come then ( faith he ) to the
c great difficulty propofed: it is to be acknowledged,
* that the power of the Chnrch, in the perfonsof them
4 to whom it is derived by continual Succeffion , is a
1 Law ordained by the Apoftles, for the unity of the
* Church &c. But withal it is to be acknowledged ,
4 that there are abundance of other Laws given the
'Church by our Lord and his Apoftles, whether they
* concern matters of Faith ; or matter of Works, &e.
* which proceeding from the fame , if not a greater,
' power, than the Succeffion of the Church, are to be
* retained all, and every one of them with the fame re-
* ligion and confeience [_as the fuccejjion of the Qhurch.^
* Again, I have fhewed indeed, that the fecular power
'is
Comer ning the Englifb RcformAtiw. 239
c is bound to protect the Ecclefiaftical, in their deter-
4 mining all things which are not {otherw*fe~} deter-
' mined by our Lord and his Apoftles , and to give force
* and erTecl to the ads of the fame. But in matters al-
c ready determined by our Lord and his Apoftles , as
4 Laws given to the Church , if by injury of time the
* practice become contrary to the Law \ the Sovereign
4 power, being bound to protect Chriflianity, is bound
4 to employ it felf in giving ftrength, firft, to that which
4 is ordained by our Lord and his Apoftles. By confe-
'quence, ifthofe, with whom the power of the Church
* is trufted, fliall hinder the reftoring of fuch Laws^ the
'Sovereign power may and ought, by way of penalty
4 to fuch perfons, to fupprefs their power ; that fo it
4 may be committed to fuch as are willing to fubmit to
4 the fuperior Ordinance of our Lord and his Apoftles.
Here Mr. Thorndike holds, that the Secular power may
reft ore any law , which Chrift or his Ape filet have or-
dained, not only againft a major part, but all, the Clergy,
and Governors of the Church : and may, for a penalty
of their oppoflng it, fupprefi their power and commit it to
ethers, thothey alfobe eftablifhed by another Law Apo-
ftolical. Which was the thing I undertook to fhew you.
But to fay fomething to this difcoupfe of his. What p t t0
reafonable man is there hearing thi^, that will notpre-
fently ask : Who fhatt fudged whether that be indeed a
Law ordained by our Lord or his Apoftles, which the Prince
would introduce or reftore,and the fncceffion of the Clergy doth
eppofe ? Which Clergy fure will never confefs fuch to be
a law of our Lord, but always will profefs the con-
trary : nay will fay, that the fucceffion of the Clergy
fhall keep, teach,and maintain, our Lord's laws to the end
of the world ? This quettion he asketh not \ helblveth
not } as writing againft the Presbyterians, who will not
ask it him. But what can he fay ? Shall the Clergy
judge? They deny it to be the Lord's law, what he,
againft their confent, would reftore. Shall the Prince
judge? But this is moft unreafonable, that the judg-
ment of a Laick (hail be preferred before the whole fuc-
ceiEofi
$4 Cexcerning the Ertglifo Reformat!**.
ceffion of the Clergy in Spiritual nutters. And what
mifchief will come hereupon, if he judge amifs ? And
here let me fet before him his own rules : Right ofChur,
4. c. p. 235. Such a difference filling ojc Cfaith he,
' 'i.e. between the fecular power and the BtjhjpsJ fo that
'to particular perfons it cmnot be clear, who is in tha
4 right as how can it be clear to particular , perfons, which
is not to their guides inthofe l rnatters' 7 and which is not to
other 'particular perfons , who alfo think, the contrary clear ?~\
'it will be requisite for Christians, in a doubtful cafe,
'at their utmoft perils, to adhere to the guides of the
'Church, againft their lawful Sovereigns. But, if this
his anfwer, that the Prince may jupprefs the Apostolical
power of the Clergy, when this goeth againft other our Lords
or the Apostles Lzws, be uifatisfying to the great diffi-
culty he propofeth, I know not what other can poflibly
be returned to that his objeftion. And I wonder that
this confiderative man, who holds riot the Pope to be
Anti-Chrift, or the Hierarchy of the Church to be the
followers of Anti-Chrift , mould make fuch a fuppo-
iition as this : that the Apojtolical Succeffion of the Clergy
Jhould oppofe our Lord s or the Apoftles laws, fofar, as that
We [hall depend on the Laity to refiore them, and to protect
Christianity against their Guides.
* The fifth is Dr. Heylin., Whofe teftimonies juftify*
of iihir i n S King Edward and Queen EUz.<thetti$ reforming by
Hejlin. their own Ible authority 9 or only with the advice of
fome few of their Clergy , where they perceived that
the reft would not comply, See before, . 129. Yet,
this their reforming I have (hewed to have been, for
Refvm. ^ om e part of it, in matters of Dodtrine and Faith. To
ftflifled) which former teftimonies I will ad I here \ 1. Firfb, what
p. %6. he faith concerning the Clergy's not having any Jaw-
1. ful power to conclude any thing in Spiritual matters
that may bind King or Subjeft, till the Royal autho-
rity confrrmeth it ; contrary to the firft Thefts. c It is
'true Cfaith hej the Clergy in their Convocation can
'do nothing now, but as their doings are confirmed
* by the Kings authority. And I conclude*, it ftands
'with
Concerning the Evglifh Reformation. 241
s with reafbn, that it fliould befo. Forfince the two
Houfes of Parliament can conclude nothing , which
'may bind either King or Subject in their civil rights,
* until they be made good by the royal aflent } fo nei-
4 ther is it fit nor fafe, that the Clergy mould be able,
* by their Conftitutions and Synodical A&s , to con-
* elude both Prince and People in Spiritual matters
[what not in [neb, ai Prince and People grant to intrench
upon no civil Right?'} until the ftampof Royal Autho-
'rity be imprinted on them. [What if 'fuchjupreme Go-
vernor bean Heretic^ an Arrian, an Anabaptift, &c ? "} tb. p. 8
2. What he faith concerning the King of England %\&- 2.
ving lawful power to act without his Clergy , as the
Clergy, having conferred on him all their power, which
they formerly enjoyed in their own capacity. Which
was rphilpofs Plea recited before, . 168. contrary to
the Second Thefts. * The Kings of England (faith he)
'had a further right as to this particular; which is a
c power conferred upon them by the Clergy (whether
c by way of recognition , or conceffion , I regard not
* here) by which the Clergy did invelt the King with
* a fupreme authority , not only of confirming their
' Synodal Afts not to be put in execution without his
* content, but in efFedt to devolve on him all that power
1 which firmly they enjoyed in their own capacity *-
mongft which Powers (p. 85.) henameth this, To reform
fuch Errors and Corruptions, as are exprefly contrary
to the word of God ] ' And to this we have a parallel
'cafe in the Roman Empire ^ in which the lupreme
* Majefty of the State was vefted in the Senate and Peo-
* pie of Rome, till by the Law, which they called Lex
L Regia, they transferred all their power on Gefar and
* the following Emperors. Which Law being pafled,
1 the Edicts of the Emperor were as binding, as the
c Senatus-confulta had been before. Whence came that
c memorable Maxime in Jnftinians Infiitutes, Quod Prin-
1 'dpi placnerity legis habet vigorem. The like maybe
' affirmed of the Church of England. The Clergy had
* felf authority in all matters which concerned Religion ;
Hh aa<i
24a Concerning the English Reformation,
' and by their Canons and Determinations did bind al!
' the Subjects , till by acknowledging King Henry the
c Eighth for the Supreme Head, and by the Aft of Sub-
* million not long after following, they transferred that
* power upon the King and his Succeflbrs. After which
'time xvhatfoever the King or his Succeflbrs did in the
4 Reformation, as it had virtually the power of the Con-
'vocation \ fo was it as good in law, as if the Clergy
' in their Convocation particularly and in tertninis had
' agreed upon it. And tho in raoft of their proceedings
' toward Reformation the Kings advifed with fuch Bi-
'ihopsasthey had about them, orcouldafiemble with-
* out trouble \ yet was there no neceffity, that all or
'the greateft part of theBifhops mould be drawn toge-
' ther for that purpofe *, no more than it was anciently
'for the godly Emperors to call together the moft part
' of the Bifhops in the Roman Empire for the eftablifh-
4 ing of the matters which concerned the Church \ or
'for the godly Kings of Jndab, to call together the
'greateft part of the Priefts .and Levites, before they
'acted any thing in the Reformation of thofecorrup-
'tions and abufes,. which were crept in amonglt them.
Thus Dr. Heylin, p. 84.
$. zc?. Indeed elfewhere he feemeth to put fome limitations
to the Prince's acting in fuch matters without or againfl:
their Clergy ^ but then thefe limitations are fuch, as that
the reforming Prince's acts have tranfferefled hisRuIes.
p, 80, 8i. To this purpofe he faith , ' That, whereas- Reforma-
'tion may be, firft, in corruption of manners or abufes
' in Government j fecondly, in matters practical 5 third-
1. 'Iy, in points of Doctrine ^ 1. Firft, That if the things
'to be reformed be either corruptions in manners, or
'neglect of publick duties to Almighty God \ be abufes
'either in Government, or in the parties governing;
' the King may reform this himfelf by his fole authority,
'tho the whole body of the Clergy or the greateft part
2. 'thereofmouldoppofehiminit. 2. That if the practice
' prove to have been both ancient and unlverfally re-
ceived over aijthe Church; the King confuting with
'fo
Concerning the English Reformation, 24?
4 Co many of his Bifhops and others of his moft able CJer-
<gy as he thinks fit to call unto him, and having their
* confent and direction in it, may in cafe of intermiffion
* or corruption, reftore fuch practice to its primitive
Muftre {jho he d it againft the major fart of his Clergy
vr Synod, as yon may fee, p, 8 $.2 3. He intimates } That 3.
if the Reformation be in fuch point of Doctrine, as hath
been before defined in a General Council or in particular
Councils univerfally received and countenanced -, the
King confulting with fome of his learned Bifhops may
enjoyn it without or againft a Synod. 4. But he faith : 4.
* That if the Reformation be in fuch points of Doctrine,
' as have not been before defined in fuch manner , the
6 King , only with a few of his Bifhops and Learned
* Clergy tho never fo well ftudied in the point difputed,
* can do nothing in it. That belongs only to the whole
* body of the Clergy in their Convocation rightly called
* and conftituted. So he faith, p. 85. c That the King
1 cannot determine Herefies. 5. From this by neceffary ^;
confequence it follows : That if any point ofdoBrine hath
been determined by a former General Council (I add, or law-
ful fuperior Council) the King neither againft, nor with-
out, (I add, nor withj the major part of his Clergy, can.
reformer eftabliflithe contrary of, fitch doUrine.
Now to reflect on the Drs. Limitations. Concern^ $. zc?.
ing the two Iaft, I leave it to your judgment, whether,
in the inftances made above , the contrary to feveral
doctrines determined by former lawful General, or other
fuperior, Councils , , have not been eftablifhed by our
reforming Princes, without, or alfo againft, the major
part of their Clergy. And again ^ whether other do-
ctrines not determined by any former lawful Council,
yet have not thus alfo, without any fuch confent, been
eftablifhed by them. Both which Dr. Heylin condemn-
ed. Again , concerning all thefe limitations , 1 ask ;
when all or the major part of Clergy affirmeth, that fuch
things are not corruptions in manners, nor abufes in
Government -, that fuch practices are not primitive,
nor univerfal , that fuch doctrines are not formerly fo
Hh 2 deter*
$44 Concerning the Englijb Reformation,
mined \ and none or a fmaller part of the faid Clergy
faith the contrary : How will Dr. Heylin here dircclr
the Kings Supremacy? Will he here allow him, after
hearing all, to follow his own judgment ? Or that of
the fewer againft his Synod, or the major part thereof?
It feems in fome things-he will not allow it j (See Limi-
tation the fourth ) and it feemeth unreafonable to be
allowed in any of the reft. For why mould not a Synod
difcern corruption in manners, as well as he, or fome
few ? Or why may not he miftake and mifcall their
reafon, pajfion, or partiality ? But if the Prince follow
the major part of his Clergy in their judgment of what
are corruptions, what are formerly defined &c. then
cannot the Prince be faid or fuppofed to reform fuch
corruptions &c. againft this major part-, whofe judg-
ment in this Reformation of them he folio weth.
6. zo8. ~^ ne kft * ^11 P ro Pofe t0 yur confidering is >r.
of Deftor Fern, who fpeaketh fomewhat more particularly in this
Fem. matter. 'He, firft, affirmeth indeed in behalf of the
Ex**, cba. i Clergy,thatthe Bifhops and chief Pallors of the Church
r.j 9- y. t aj-g t h e immediate, proper and ordinary, Judges in de-
' fining and declaring what the LawsofChrift be for
'Doctrine and Difcipline. And, That they have a co-
* crcive power in a Spiritual reftraint of thofe thafrob-
* ftinately gain-fay r as far as the power of the Keys,
* put into their hands by Chrift, for Spiritual binding
'and loofing, will reach. And that this power is coer+
* cive or binding upon all fuch as are willing to be Chri-
c ftian and continue in the Society of the Church Ufay
pofe therefore upon Chriflian Princes atfo, if obfiinately
gain-faying'} And 20. . Hequoteth, 1. Eliz,. 1. 'That
the judging of Herefyis restrained, for Heretics paft,
* to the Declaration of the firft General Councils, and
4 for fuch as fhall arife, to thealTent of the Clergy in
'their Convocation. And . 15. he faith: It isamk
'ftake to think, that the Prince by his fupreme power
i in Spiritual things is made fupreme Judge of Faith,
4 and decider of all Controverfies thereunto belonging,
*and may ordain what, he thinks fit in matters of Rs-
* ligion..
v. 19c
Concerning the English Reformation. 24 f
ligion. Again, Ibid, he affirmeth ^ thst the Prince's
'giving publick eftablifhment [to the dotlrine defined by
' the Clergy and evidenced to him"} is not in order, to our
* believing (as the Romanifts ufe fondly to reproach us, .
'in faying our belief follows the State \) but to our
'fccure and free profeflion and exercife of Religion.
'For Kings and Princes are not Minifters by whom we
'believe, as Parlors of the Church are. 1. Cor. 3.9.
'And 21. That we muft attend to the evidence of
4 truth given in or propounded by the Paftors of the
'Church, who have commiffionto doit in order to our
'believing; and muft yield obedience to the eftablifh-
'ment of the Sovereign, either by doing and conform-
ing thereunto r or by iuffering for not doing accord -
' ing thereunto, And . 2 5. That it is the office of the
c Paftors of the Church to evidence what is truth and'
'conformable to Scripture, and that in order both to
'our and to the Prince's believing. Again . 2i# he
'affirmeth, that the immediate and ordinary judgment'
'of matters of Religion belongs to Bifhops and Paftors
'of the Church in order to our believing: but that a
'fecondary judgment is neceflary in the Sovereign ; for
'his cftablifhing by Laws that which is evidenced to*
'him upon the judgment and advice of the Paftors of
'the Church [or (as . 23.) for his being fatisfied, that
what u propounded as Faith and Worfirip is according to the -
law of Chrift, before he ufe or apply his authority to the pub" ,
lick, eilablijhment of it : ] and this upon a double reafon.
{the fir ft of which is~\ In refpect of his duty to God,
' whofe Laws and Worfhip he is bound to eftablifh-by
' his own Laws within his dominions, and is accounta-
ble for it, if he do it amifs ; as the Kings of JfrMilknA'
c Judah were.
But then he faith- thefe things (further) in behalf of , i09 ;
the Supremacy of the Prince , which feem to reduce
the Clergy's power into a very narrow compafs, and to
render itunelfedive toward the Subjects of the Church,
unlefs thro the toacting of the Prince. He faith then.
I. That Princes are not bound to follow the diretlions of the Jt
Clergy,
246 Concerning the Eng/ifb Reformation.
Clergy any farther than they are evidenced to them. See 9. C.
% 11. ' Princes are not meer Executioners of thede-
' terminations and decrees of the Church Paitors, nor
' bound blindJy or peremptorily to receive and eftablifh,
* as matter of Faith and Religion, whatfoever they de-
' fine and propound for fuch. But they are to do their
* work fo, as it may by the demonftration of truth be
z, 'evidenced to the Sovereign Power. 2. That Princes
are not bound to take the directions of the whole Clergy f
or of a Synod, where they fear the Synod will not go aright,
2. c. 8. . * Reformation of Gods Worfhip (faith he)
'may be warrantably done without a foregoing Synodic
*calvote (p. 73.) efpecially when there is juftcaufeof
' fear that the molt of them that mould meet are ap-
* parently obnoxious to factious interefts : And (p. 72.)
4 If the Prince by the law of. God Hands bound to eftablifh
* within his dominions whatibever is evidenced to him,
':by faithful Biftiops and Learned men of the Church,
*tobethelawofGhrift, fhallhe not perform his known
' duty, till the vote of a major part of a Synod give him
4 leave to do it ? \_And here J fuppofe Dr. Fern will grants
that the Prince is bound alfo to eftablifh Chrift's Law {in
which he is accountable if he do amifs 9 c. . 21.) when-
ever it fbould happen to be evidenced to him by any other, tho
none of, or contrary to, the Clergy \ provided, that he first
confult and hear the reasons of fome at leasl of his Clergy. "2
3. 3. That Princes may prohibit the decrees even of General
Councils, when they are evidenced to them non docere legem
Chrifti 9. c. 28. . ' General Councils being the great-
* eft and higheft means of direction, which Kings can
'have in matters of Religion, but ftill with the Jimi-
' tation quatenm docent legem Chrifii [_of which J fuppofe
the Prince muft judge~] it being poffible, that the major
' partfhould be fwayed by factious or worldly interefts ;
' therefore Kings and Emperors (faith hej may have
'caufe given them, upon evidence of things unduly
'carried, to ufe their fupreme power for forbidding of
'their decrees: as was done by Theodofm againft the
' fecond Council of Bphefm, and by the Kings of Prance
' againft
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. 247
c againft the Conventicle of Trent, forbidding the de
* crees of it to be receded for theipace of fourty years.
4 l * 9. c. 21. . He approveth * The conceflion of the 4,
* Clergy under Henry the Eighth, in binding themfelves
c by promife in Convocation in verbo Sacerdotis, not to
* enact or promulge or execute any new Canons or Con-
1 fbitutions without the Kings aflent. \Which affent, were
it required only for fecuring the Prince, that nothing be
atled in fitch Synods prejudicial to his civil rights, 'tis wil-
lingly allowed ; but it is extended further, for the Prince's
prohibiting any other decrees whatever, when not evidenced
to him to be made juxta legem Chrifti ; againfl which
if any thing be done in his dominions, he remaineth account-
able to God, as you have feen before, fj
Now, to relied on what Dr. Pern hath faid. He $ no.
feemeth 1. firft to grant that the Clergy can publickly *
eftablifh nothing againft or without the Prince's confent.
So that whatever they cannot evidence to the Prince,
that fo he may concur to the publifhing thereof ; they
are hindred from promulgating or evidencing it to the
people: So that they are in fuch a manner the ordinary
Judges and Definers of Controverfies &c -, as that their
definitions, if not evidenced to, may be fupprefTed by,
the Prince, nor ought to come abroad to their flocks.
And how confiftsthis with what he faith 9. c. .21.
* That, in order to our believing, we mult attend to the
* evidence of truth given in or propounded \_lfuppofe he
* meaneth, to 'tu\ by the Pallors of the Church ? Again ;
how confifts this with the Clergy's coercive power (9, c.
19. .) upon the Prince, ifChriftian, when obftinately
gain-faying them ? Unlefs his gain- faying can never
be called obftinate ? Will not this follow from hence,
that the Clergy might not promulgate Ami- Arrianifme
in the Empire, until they had evidenced it (i. e. by his
approbation thereof ) to Conftantiut the then Emperor ?
2. When he faith, That a Prince is not bound to take the 2
direBions of the whole Clergy, or of a Synod, but only
of fome faithful Bifhops, &c. when he hath juft caufe
to fear faction in fuch Synods-, he feems in this only to
keep
^48 C,cnctrning the Englijb Reformation,
-keep a gap open for juftifying the paft Reformation,
and, in effect, to affirm, that the Prince may go therein
againft his Clergy. For fincethe Clergy is a fubordi-
jiate and regularly-united body, he that taketh directi-
ons only fromfomeof them, whom he knows or doubts
and fears to be different in their judgment from the main
body, taketh directions not from the Clergy, but from
thofe that are againft them, as hath been laid down in
the fixth The/if. I mean againft them, that are the Judges
in Spiritual matters, and the Definers of things in Con-
troverfy, and Judges of Herefy , what hath been, or
ought to be, condemned, as fuch. Without whom
therefore the Prince cannot certainly know, what is, or
is not, fuch. As for that which is faid, that the eftab-
lifliments of the Prince are not in order to our believityr - 7
if Dr. Fern meaneth, that the Prince doth not propofe,
what is evidenced to him to be the law of Chrift, to his
Subje&s, with a requiring of them that they fhould be-
lieve, that it is the law of Chrift 9 the contrary is clear
atleaft in the practicals enjoyned, all which neceflarily
involve Faith SeeCW, Gover. z. Part, 34. . 3. Part,
i2 . But if he meaneth, that the Subjects- cannot
jultly be neceffitated to believe, what the Prince eftab-
lifheth : fo neither are they, what the Clergy eftablifh-
eth, in his opinion j who I think alloweth to all men
judicium difcretivum in refpeft of any Church.authority.
<% % ..3. The Prince thus eftablifhing* Church-matters , not
upon the Clergy's authority, but upon evidence } he
feems equally to oblige the Prince to eftablifh them, by
whomfoever evidenced to him, or by his own fearch
discovered : for what mattereth it to the evidence, who
bringeth it ? And then how is the Prince's judgment
faid to be fecondary inrefpeftto the Clergy ? Indeed,
if the Prince could always be certain in his evidence,
fo as not to miftake , to think fomething evidenced to
him, when indeed it is not, and not to think other things
fufficiently evidenced, when they are : fo, there were
lefs hazard, in leaving Church-matters thus to his dif-
pofal, But fince things are much otherwifej and evi-
dencing
Concerning the Englifh Reform At ion. 24.9
denting truths to any one, by reafon of different un-
derftandings, education, paffions and intereft, is a thing
very cafual ; fo that, what is eafily evidenceabie to ano-
ther, may happen not to be fo to the Sovereign power \
when not patient enough to be informed ; mif-Jed and
prepoflefied by a faction ; not fo capable as fome others,
by defect of nature or learning; facile to be per fwaded
by the laft Speaker, e^r . what an uncertain and muta-
ble condition would Church-affairs be put in (as we lee
they have been here in England fince the times of Henry
the Eighthj when all the influence of the authoricy of
the Clergy upon the people is call upon this evidence-
ingfirftof their matters to theprefent Sovereign Power.
Concerning Theodofmi's Act urged by Dr Fern, the f. m.
Story in brief is this. Thefecond Ephefine Council was
General in its Reprefentation, but not in the free votes
of the Reprefentatives, nor in the acceptation thereof
by all or the major part of Catholick Churches. In it,
panels imprndentibtu (about fome Ninety in ailj obvian-
tibusfacramento vera divinitatis & humanitatis Jefu Chrifti
by neceflary confequence (which was eftablifhed in the
Council of Nice fuperior to this in number, and uni-
verfally accepted^ Ex lis, qui convenerant, rejettis aliis
f amongft which the Legates of theBifhopof Rome and
Weilern Churches) aliis fitbfcribert coattis a militibm
um fuflibns & gladiis, reclitfis in ecclcfia ufque advef- See co%$,
peram. Upon fuch realbns theBifhopof Rome, and the C!i a !ced.
Synod of the Occidental Churches with him, not accept-^* l -
ing the decrees of this Council fupplicated the Em- see Leo*
peror, not to confirm, but cafTate , the Acts thereof, ?*(? *3-
and defender e contra hartticos inconcuffum ecclefiaftatum, ^ I^cj*.
fending him the Canons of the Council of Nice. Now
thus a Prince both may and ought to caflate the Acts
of an illegal Council, (fuch as you fee this is but now
defcribed to be) when a major Ecclefiaftical power, I
mean the greater part of the Church Catholick, de-
clareth it to him to be factious, and oppofing the truth
and definitions of former General Councils univcrfally
-accepted. Neither doth the Prince herein exercife any
1 i Supre-
2*0 Concerning the English Reformationi
Supremacy, but that which all allow y namely the de-
fending and protecting of the Church's judgments; But
therefore a Prince may not oppofe the Ads of a Council
when himfelf, or a few others, againft the main body
of the Church, judge it to have been factious , or to
have oppofed,. or not to have fufficiently evidenced ,
the truth. The former was the cafe of Theodoftu : The
later, of the Reformers. Of which fheodoftu, how religi-
ous an obfervcr he was of the Church's decrees ^ and
how free from- challenging any fuch Supremacy, as to
alter or eftablifh any thing againft them , fee his cau-
tious meflage to the firfl Ephefme Council when he fent
emeu. Candidiantu to prefide therein. Ea lege ("faith he)
fa^.Tjx.i. Candidianum Comitem ad facram veftram Synodum ahire
jujfimm, utj cum quaftionibtu & contr over fits qua circa fidei
dogmata ihcid nt nihil qiiicquam commune habeat. Nefas
efi enim qui S. Epifcopomm Catalogo afcriptut non eft, ilium
ccclefiafticis negotiis & confultaiionibtu Jefe immifcere. From
which all that I would gain is this \ That Iheodofim was
of opinion, that no Lay-perfon whatfoever might fo far
intereft himfelf in Religious and Epifcopal Controver-
ts (not, as to make himfelf Arbitrator of the Con-
ciliary proceedings to fee that the votes thereof be
free from Secular violence, and all things therein regu-
larly carried, &c. for this is his duty who beareth that
Sword, which, keepeth men molt in awe $ but ) as to
make himfelf Arbitrator of the Councils Definitions \
ro examine, whether they are made fee nudum, or contra^
legem Chrifli , and to prohibit them , when not evi-
denced to him by the Council to be fo j becaufe he is
Oiftos utriufque Tabula: for in thefe things it is his duty
to, iubmit to whatever is the judgment ofthofe, who
arc appointed by Chriftto interpret to Princes his Law.
A Prince therefore may void the Ads of a Council freely,
on this account , becaufe fuch Council is unduly carried,
and its decrees not accepted by the Catholick Church,.
and fo becaufe its dodrinesare not thedodrinesof the
Church : but never on this account - ? becaufe fuch Coun-
cil fiath made forne definition to himfceming contrary
to;
Concerning the Englifb Reformation, 251
to the Lawof Chrift} or hath not evidenced, to him,
their definition to have been according to it. So that
a lawful Regal Supremacy, in confirming any definitions
of the Clergy made in Spiritual matters, oraitteth that
claufe of limitation, which is every where put in by Dr.
Fern^when evidenced to it to be the law of ChrisT\ or \when
the law of Chrifi is not evidenced to be contrary to their defini-
tions~]whkh is indeed the chief Pillar of the Reformation :
and changeth it into this limitation [when evidenced to it
to be the Law or Judgment or Sentence of th'e Church."}
The inftance in the King of France his forbidding the
decrees of the Council of Trent hath been largely fpoken ^
to in Chur. Gover. 4. Part, 64. . 7. n. 1 No decrees of
that Council concerning matters of Faith or Dottrine
were oppofed by the French King, but only fome decrees
concerning Reformation, * His oppofition of it further,
than he can pretend it to have fome way encroached on
his civil rights, is, not juftifiable - and, by his own
Clergy, as well as the reft of the world, difallowed.
Laftly, the inftance in the good Kings of Judah, in- *
culcated fo frequently by all thefe Writers, is copioufly
fpoken-to in Succejfion of Clergy , . 38. 68. 1. As lt
the Kings of Judah had a charge of conferving the true
Religion by their coaftive power, with temporal punifh-
ments on offenders } and were juftly blamed for their
defects herein : So had the Priefts , by their coercive
power, with their Spiritual cenfures ; and were as juftly
blameable, as the Prince, in any neglect thereof, --2.lt 2 *
cannot be fhewed in holy writ, that the Princes of Judah
ought not and did not both, in their Reformations of
Religion, ask counfel of the Priefts, and exaftly follow
their advice and decrees } except in fuch matters of
duty, as were not controverted at all, nor contradict-
ed by the Prieft. Now where no doubt is made by any
party, there needs no confutation } and the Prince may
tell the Prieft of his unquestioned duty, without asking
his leave. 3. It cannot be fhewed, that the Princes
of Judah ever reformed any thing againft the judgment
of the whole body, or of the major part of the Priefts. I
Ii 2 meaa
2 $3 Concerning the Englijh Reformat torn
mean thofe Priefts, who continued in their former pro-~
feflion of the Law of Mofes, and did flot profefledly
relinquifh it, and openly apoftatize to Idolatry .* with
whom being extra ecelefiam , the Prince had nothing;
4. to do. 4 Itcannot be fhewed there, that the Priefts.
might not lawfully have reformed Religion, without, or
againlt, the Prince ; nor that they did not at fome times
endeavour it with inflicting their Spiritual cenfnres 9
tho fucceflefs herein, whilft oppofed by the Temporal
power. We are to take heed of negative arguments-
a- from Scripture [_fucha thing is not j aid there, therefore
it was not\ but rather ought to infer {jht contrary to th&
j ? is not \aid there , therefore it might be."}. 5 The Kings,
part in the Reformation being acted with Temporal
power, therefore was fuccefsful and went thro with the
bufinefs : and having the chief, or only, fuccefs, there-
fore is moft fpoken of, efpecially, in thofe Books, which
were written for Hiftorics of the Kings Ac>. And in-
deed when have not Princes Cby reafon of this their.
Secular powerj had the greateft reputation for altering
of Religion , even where the Cergy have been moft-
active ? See the doctrine of Bilhop Branhd and Dr.
Hammond in this point of Supremacy fet down already
in Chur. Gover. 1. Part, . 39. &c. And of Bilhofx
Bramhai in Cathol.Thef. Head. 9. 17*
^- *4* Thus much concerning the Engiifh Reformations un-
r JLf L s u [ d er the three Princes, Henry the Eighth, Edward the
pwj/17, of Sixth, and Queen Elizabeth; what manner of Ecclefi-.
ibefe prin- aftical Supremacy was conceded to, or recognized in, .
ces trai- them ^ what, exercifed by them. Where it. is evident,
''ZTtbl tnat t ^ 10 ^^ Ponces pretended only to translate upon
'letgtd by themfelvcs the Supremacy formerly ufed by thePatri-
t'vi pan- a r ch (not forgetting to feize on moft of the profits
*xcks... thereof:; Yet theirs was far from being reftrained>
within the fame bounds, as the Patriarch's was. For,.
whether we review the pretended innovations- intro-
duced into the Church Catholick, before, or thofe in-
troduced fince the Council of Trent, by the Patriarch's
concurrence, . We cannot fay of them , that He, with- .
out,,
Concerning the Englifh Reformation. 255
out, or affifted only with fome few of, the Clergy inv
pofed them upon the world by his fingle authority, with- 1
out, or contrary to, the votes, of the major part of
the Clergy, as King Edward and Queen Elizabeth did :
Who had they called a Synod of their Clergy, and then
behaved themfelves in it, as Conftantihe in the Council
of Nice, i.e. left all in pure Spiritual matters to their,
difpofal; judge what would have been the iflue. But
itfeems, by the proceedings forementioned in this Dif-
courfe, that the Secular Supremacy took it to be the
Prince's right to eftablifh in their dominions, with, or
without, the major part of the Clergy ( which, they
were inftrucled, might fall away from the truth, a tenent
the Patriarch owns not) what they apprehended to be
the Law of Chrift, upon evidence of Scripture (i. e. to-
them fo feeming) by whomfoever manifcfted unto them:
From which apprehenfions , in fingle , and unftudied^
perfons , very mutable , and having no fuch fixednefs,
as the body ofthe Church hath (being tyed by fo many
fubordinations to feveral degrees of Superiors, ) newer
and newer Reformations for ever do flow and multiply
without end, as we fee at this day- And fo it is alfo,
that thefe Aclsof Supremacy coming from the hands of
the Temporal power, whatever way they incline, have
much more itrengtb and validity, in cafe of oppofition,
than thofe coming from the Spiritual} this Sword not
wounding, to fenfe, fo deep, as the others and there-
fore is fuch a Supremacy, where Prince's judgments are -
liable to miftakes, much the more dangerous.
All which ill-confequences the Proteftant Princes of $. m.-
Germany ('who, being in fome refpefts fubordinate to swdfro-
another, could notfo well fettle this Supremacy on them- ^f^l'J
ftlvesj in the dawning ofthe Reformation did well fore- fnpniJcy
fee; and were as loth to acknowledge the Emperor d:nt) ?,;*..
Supreme, as the Pope: Nor would they ever allow of *
this Title afTumed by Henry the Eighth \ outofajea-
Joufy, that Charles the Fifth fhould claim the fame. And '
for this reafon, it is thought that, no Accord was made,
thomuch attempted, between them and this King. See
Lord?
554 Concerning the English Reformation.
Lord Herbert's Hifi. p 378, and 44.8. ' The Proteftanrs
' of Germany ffaith he) would not allow the King's
' Supremacy, left they mould infer an inverting of the
'fame authority in the Emperor, whofe abfoiute power
' they Teemed to fear, more, than that of the Popehim-
'felf. And this fufpicion alienated fecretly the mind of
' our King : who faw, that, if he embraced their Refor-
'mation, they would abridge his power [i. e. regu-
late or alter the point of his Supremacy.~\
. t\6. The fame reluclance againft fuch Regal Supremacy
was in Calvin and other Reformers, as 1 have fhewed
see before , before j and hath remained ftill in the reformed Presby-
0- & terian Clergy of Scotland, and in thofe Setts called Pu-
ritanical in England, and elfewhere (which is faid to
have rendred both Queen Elizabeth and King James
much more averfe from the Presbyterian Government
and Difciplinc : J who difcharging the authority of the
Pope, of Councils , fuch as the Church hath had, of
Bilhops; yet have endeavoured to referve the Supre-
macy, as touching all Ecclefiaftical affairs to the Officers
of their particular Churches : as the power of calling
and conflititting their Affemblies at time and place as they
think fit ; the making of Ecclefiaftical Confutations and
Ceremonies ; the correcting and ordering all things pertain-
ing to the Congregation, tho without the Kings confent,
and againft his will ; unlefs he be pleafed to be included
in the number of the Church Officers, there to enjoy
afingle vote} requiring the Civil Magiftrate tobefub-
ject to this their power. To which purpofe are thofe
Scotch- Di- Portions of theirs , ' As the Minifters , and others of
fdpiintiiA. 'the Ecclefiaftical State are fubjedto the judgment and
* c * ' punifhment of the Magiftrate in external things, if
' they offend ; fo ought the Magiftrates to be fubject to
'the Kirk^ Spiritually, and in Ecclefiaftical Government.
' And to fubmit themfelves to the Difcipline of the Kirk^,
1 if they tranfgrefs in matter of Confcience and Religion.
'All men as well Magiftrates as Inferiors, ought to be
Scot, Dlfc. ' fubject to the judgment of the National Aflemblies of
2.. 1. iz. c, ( this Country in Ecclefiaftical caufes, without any recla-
' mation
Concerning the Englifb Reformation. 255
* mation of appellation to any Judge Civil, or Eccle-
c fiaftical, within the Realm. Sec Dr. Htyliris Reform.
Juft, p. 88, and Rogers on Art. 37. p. 216. and 21,8.
and the two Books of the Scottifi Difcipline. To which
may be added thofe paflages of the Englifh Presbyterians
in their Confeffion of Faith, An. Dom. 1647. cv?/>. 30,
and 31. which fay, 'That the Lord Jefus.as King
c and Head of his Church, hath therein appointed a Go-
' vernment in the hand of Church-officers, diftindt from
6 the Civil Magiftrate. And, that, if the; Magiftrates
c be open enemies to the Church, the Minifters of Chrift
* of themfelves by vertue of their office may meet to-
c gether in fuch Afiemblies, And there may Minifte-
c rially determine Controverfies of Faith , fet down ruIeV
*for the better ordering of the publick worm ip of God
c and Government of his Church; receive complaints,
' and authoritatively determine the fame. Which de-
'crees and determinations, if confonant to the word,,
'are to be received [and therefore may be divulged"] with
c reverence and fubmiffion, for the power whereby they
* are made, as {this povaer^ being an Ordinance of God.
All this (they affirm J the Church.officers may do of
themfelves, by vertue of their office, if the Magiftrate
be an open enemy to the Church. And all this they did,
King Charles's Supremacy giving no confent thereto,
but oppofing it. And then for the meaning of open ene-
my , I have reafon to fuppofe, they will pronounce a
Popiflj, an Arrian, any heretical, Prince fuch, as well
( tho perhaps not every way fo much) as an Heathen.
Laftly, The fame reluctance alfo was in thofe Bifhops ^, z\r
who firft conceded fuch Supremacy to Henry the Eighth.
Who, as at the fieft they fwailowed the Oath of it, not
without fome (training: fo afterward, when, by long
experience they had feenfuch Church-laws ifTuing from
it, ss they thought very grievous and dammageable to
the Church, and found uncontrollable by their power,
they very ftoutly, to the lofs of their Bifiiopricks, made
refinance to the fame Oath, in Queen Elizabeths days :
and. alio in Qeeen Mary's days, upon ibme refpiring,,
took.
2<6 Concerning the Engli(b Reformation.
took care to rcverfe as well the Supremacy of Henry the
Eighth, as the ln'juntiiom of Edward the Sixth. And
thofe Bifhops only, who came to their Bifhopricks and
Church-Government by the high-hand of fuch Supre-
macy, have fince maintained it.
CHAP. XIV.
The CONCLVSION.
$. 2i3. TTAving thus brought this whole Difcourfe of Church
conclufo* JLJL Government to an end, I pray you confider a Htle
oftbuwhoie with me, how matters ftand with the Reformation ge-
cburGw ^^Ny in application thereto,
<5. r *iT" l * F * r ^ ll feemeth clear : That in Controverfles of
Where Religion ( which Chrifl: hath foretold lhall arife) and
concerning in contefts concerning the true fenfe of his word, he hath
the benefit not ] e f t h\ s people under the Gofpel without fome vifible
bopcTL J ud S e thereof, befide the words of the Gofpel-, fince
from a ft. he did not leave his people under the Law without fuch
turcfrccGe- Judge, befide the words of the Law, See what hath
rural Com- been laid of this in Sncceff. of Clergy, . 6, &c. And, in
C f l /l th f ^ uc ^ Controverfies concerning the meaning of the Scrip-
JreZcoi. tur es, for any party to fly only to the fame Scriptures
troverfie:, to judge this matter between them and their adverfaries,
is, as if Titius and SemproritHt, fuing one another at the
Law, would have no other judge in the matter, but
Jufliniari's Code or Pandetts , about the meaning of
which they are already in the debate. 2. But, ifitfeem
reafonable, that , in fuch Controversy concerning the
underftanding of Scripture, there mould be fome other
Judge befides Scripture j fecondly it is out ofqueftion,
that the Church Catholick , which hath fuch ample
promifes from our Saviour, mould be this Judge fooner,
than any particular perfon or Church therein : and, if
the Church Catholick, then a legal General Council
thereof - 7 tince this is the higlieft and ultimate way, where-
by
Concerning ihe Engiijh Reformation, 257
by the Church Catholick is capable of declaring her judg-
ment j as hath been [hewed in the 2. Part, .22. &e*
3. Hence therefore 3/y are the Reformed forced, as it
were, in their debates of Religion to refer their matters
to, and not to decline, the decifive judgment of a fu-
ture Jegal and free General Council. 4. But this feem-
eth by confequenee to oblige them fomewhat further^
and that in this their appeal to, and acquiefcence in, a
future General Council, they cannot reafonably refufe
the judgment of i'uch Councils fore-pair, as have been
legally General. 5. And again 5/y that, to denominate
any former Councils to have been fuch , they cannot
rationaliy jequire any fuller conditions, than have been
fet down in 2,\Part, .4. unlefs they will make either
no Councils at all ; or not all thofe, which themfelves
allow, to'havcbeen General. And 6ly if they will thus
ftand to the judgment of former legal General Councils -,
then it feemsthey ought alfo to ftand to the doctrines,
which are cleared to them to be held and taught by the
Church C^ftolick of that age, wherein they reformed:
fince wc may prefume, that had a Council thereof been,
collected in the fame times j they would in it have tefti-
fied the fame doctrines, which the Catholick Church
then held. But thus the Reformation will be caft ; fince
I think it is fufficiently cleared in 2. Part, . 30. &c.
that the doctrines they oppofed, at leaft tor the moffc
of them, were not only the Tenents of the Roman or
other Churches adhering to it, but of the whole Church
Catholick of that time i a thing which is of great weight,
and ought diligently to be examined. And, 7//, if they
will fubmit to a General Council ; 1 do not fee how,
in the abfence of a General, their duty doth not bind
them to fubmit alfo to a Patriarchal, Council ; as being,
tho inferior to General, yet fuperior to any Provincial,
or National, one, within the fame Patria;chy. And, if
fubmit to fuch; I fee not why they mould reject the
judgment of the Council of Trent, as to the Proteftant
Controversies free and unforced : there needing to be
'tifed no illegal or indirect proceedings herein ; becaufe
K k the
2.58 > ' Concerning the Engtijh Reformatfon.
the Fathers, in condemning thefc, did unanimoufly agree
as hath been fhewed at large in Par. 4... 70. by S*avc*&<
teftimony in particular to thele points.
n^ But, notwithstanding the fair inclinations the Reform-
ed (\ mean fome of their writers, defiringthat nothing
here may be charged on any further, than proved by
fome teftimonies in the other places of this difcourfe,
which are here referred toj may feem to have to a final
decifion of differences^ and the happy iflue to their
taufe they feem to hope-for from the fentenceof fuch a
future Council, general and free, could it once be pro-
cured: Yet there are not a few things, which well con-
fidered do dtfeover their diffidence in any fuch tryal 7 .
and no fuch fubmiffion in them to fuch Council, could it
be aflembled, as is necefTary to the ending of conten-
tions. As namely thefe following. 1. That, for the
Councils which have been held already in the Church,
they have fo limited the obligation to their authority,
and clogged it with fuch conditions f which you may
be pleafed to review, in 2. Par. . 36, 37. &c) that,
in refpect of thefe, they have referved to themfelves
liberty to yield, or withdraw, their obedience, as they
fee fit. From which we may gather, that, if they fee
need thereof, they will in like -manner limit the future,
and fo render it as unobliging to them, as former have
been. 2, That they have been 'fo fcrupulous about the
t(mverfaUty i iegala3iiigs,<kc. of paft Councils beyond what
feems requifite (See 2. Par. 5$. 4.) that, of eighteen or
not much fewer, General Councils, which the other
fide accepts, they acknowledge only four or very few.
more: and not thefe four for all thofe decrees, wherein
the reft of the Ghurchadmits them. See 4. Par. .92.95.
3. That they maintain, that, tho all the Church-guides
never mail, yet the major part of the Church guides and
of fuch Councils may, dangeroufiy err, totheimpofing
of falfe belief and falfe worlhip, and parstnelivr a majore
vine*. See 2. Part, 4. ig. Which tenent will overthrow
the authority of fuch future Council alfo 7 becaufe it
fan hardly happen info great a Body, but that there
will;
Concerning the English Reformation* 259
will be fome diflenters ; and then they will not betyed
to a major part. 4. That, for a future Council they
J'emand fuch a one, for theuniverfality of it, as probably
an never be had : and fuch voters therein, as is contrary
to the former cuftomes of the Church,and fuch other con-
ditions, as arefeveral ways unreafonable, and deftructive
of having Church-matters governed" by the Church. See,
concerning thefe, the 4. Part, . 65,66. &c. Tho, were
ail fuch their conditions obferved, excepting only one,
that mthing done in fitch Council Jljould oblige^ till their con-
fem firft obtained, I fee not, but that things will thus alfo .
go againft them becaufe as the major part of the Clergy
of Chriftianity, fo of the Laity and Princes, were they
made the judges in that Council, are oppofite to the Re-
formation. 5. That they do fet up the authority of Pr<
vincia! or National Synods, infbme cafes, again ft 'Gene-* ^e&vmi
ral (the ill confeqoences of which introducing fuch an Ari- faWP
flocratical, or rather fa many feveral Monarchical, Go-
vernments into the Church, as there are feveral Metropo-
litans or Primates,fee in 2. Part, . 78. n, 2.)and do hold
this a Sufficient foundation of Reformation -, tho indeed
fo much,if the things faid in this <$th Part ftand good^an-
not be pleaded for it. Now all thefe guards and fences of
the Reformed feem to me to render a future Council,
were it never fo univerfal and free, of none erTeft, as to
ending Controverfies; unlefs it pafs on their fide: atid
again feem to argue an Atttocatacrifis in them, as to the
judgment of the Church CathoIick,and of Councils \ viz..
that they apprehend, theyfhould be cafi by thofe, whom yet they
Jhew a willingnefs to be tryed by. Especially when as, after
now an 140 years divulging of their docT:rines,their rea-
fons, and their demonftrations , they fee, that, tho at the
firft (perhaps out of novelty^) their opinions made a
wonderful progrefs and growth : yet, for above half of
this age, the Reformation hath flood at a ftay -, and of
late hath rather loft ground, and is grown decrepit and
much abated of its former bulk and ftature.
To conclude. In fuch a rejection of, or averfion from; . , ltl
the Church's judgment, let none think himfelf fecure, in
K& 2 relying.;
ado Concerning the Englijb Reformation.
-relying on the tcftimony of his confeience or judgment ;
i cither that he doth nothing againft it - which fecurit
many of all feels, not only living, but dying, have (ft
iicknefs ordinarily hath no new revelations of truth in it
and what feci is there, that hath not had Martyrs ? Tf
Roman party many at Tibum^nd the Proteftant,in Smith
field j and even Atheifmit felf hath had thofe that have
dyed for it,PamtiM f and others : 2 Or that he hath taken
fufficient care to inform it} which thing alio all feels
fhew tfedhfelves confideht-in. I fay let none think him-
felf fecure in any of thefe things, fo long as his confeience
witneffeth ftill to him this one thing, namely, hitdifobedi-
tnce andinconformity to the Church Catholtck^ 1 mean to the
major part of the Guides thereof,as formerly explained in
'cbur. Gov. 2. Part, . S. &c. ,.24. &c. (a difobedi-
ence which Luther and the firfi Reformers could not tut
%'/W< to acknowledge j Nos difecjfionem a toto mutido (faith Calvin)
Tvleianfthon facere coattijrimtu.) And let him know, that his condition
j '45. Is very dangerous, when he maketh the Church-guides
of his own time, or the major part thereof^ unc^^^ni-
cable-with in their external profeffion of Ren^n-^P^
For the maintaining of his opinions, he begins t%di
-guifhand divide between the doctrine of Scriptunfii
thedoclrine of the Church } between the doctrines o
Catholick Church of the former ages, and of the Catho.
lick Church of the prefentj- between the Church's ortho-
doxnefs in.necelTaries,and in non-necelTaries,to falvation
when he begins to maintain the authority of an inferio;
ecclefiafticai judge,agqinfl: a fuperior , or of a minor par'
of the Church-guides, againft a major. Which whofoeve:
doth, tho perchance he'wanteth not many companions
had need to be fure,and fure again, that he is in the right
becaufe this thing, in the day of judgment, will hinder ai
thofe, that-err,from pleading invincible or inculpable ig
norance,when as they do grant, both that God hath give:
them,befide the Scriptures,guides of their Faith 5 and tha
they have in their judgment departed' from thefe guides
Le, from a major part of them } which. in a Court confift
ing of many, is the legal Judge. I fay : In the Name of Go<
jet every Religious Soul take heed of fuch JHtocatacrifti
FINIS.
8693 7
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA AT LOS ANGELES
THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below
QCmi950
m L-0
-3, '39(7
DIVERSITY OF CAUFORNIi
AT
LOS ANnmwa
UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
AA 000 091 817 7
BR
377
W85c
1687